Mesmerized – By Shan

This fic is set in Salem in Present time, 2007. Marlena and Samantha

are 17 years old and seniors at Salem high. They reside with Frank

and Martha in Salem. A great deal of the ages of the characters have

been altered…………the plots are different…………but I really hope

you like this.

Chapter 1

Marlena Evans sat in the office of Mrs Winston, Principal of Salem

High School. She hoped nothing was wrong. She felt her transition

into senior year had been a smooth one and she had not encountered

a single problem out of the ordinary since it had begun one month

ago.

She sat up straight in her chair when Mrs Winston entered the room

and sat before her “Marlena….I’m sorry I kept you waiting sweetheart”

she said sincerely.

Marlena smiled warmly at her “That’s okay Liv…..I know youre very

busy. Um…..Have I done something wrong?”

Olivia Winston looked in admiration at the student before her the only

student she allowed to call her by not only her first name, but her nick

name “Liv”, providing they were behind closed doors……The girl who

had been the pride and joy of the 30 years she had spent teaching,

whom she had watched grow from a beautiful little girl in the 7th grade

, to an even more stunning young lady…..who was now a senior. She

had a truly brilliant mind and an even more brilliant character, and

when her little Marlena left Salem High, Olivia knew she would be

devastated. No one knew better than her how inappropriate favoring a

student was, but she couldn’t help it she genuinely loved Marlena, the

entire faculty did.

“No sweetheart, on the contrary…..I asked you to pop in for a little visit

so we can discuss what we’re going to do with you for the rest of the

year….The Chemistry subject you just completed was the final credit

you needed to finish senior year….and you’ve already been granted a

full academic scholarship to the most prestigious psychiatry specialist

medicine course in America, and we’re only 1 month into your senior

year.

I just wanted to talk to you about what we can do for you to make sure

youre happy with everything you’ve achieved and If there’s anything

else you were looking to accomplish, such as early university

entry….It’s been days since we touched base honey, I’m so sorry”

Marlena shook her head, relieved that nothing was wrong “Don’t be

Liv its fine. I appreciate you setting up the meeting with the Dean of

psychiatric Medicine for me. He was really great. He told me that even

though at the time Id all but finished high school he was reluctant to

admit me into the course so early because It is very demanding, and

he feels that I should have a senior year, take some time out and do

teenaged things because it’s a rite of passage that every kid should

have and I’ve worked so hard I deserve a break.

I’m not allowed to take classes on campus yet for those reasons but

he’s given me some of the easier course requirements as a

compromise…..some basic research assignments but it will mean

when I do start next year, I’ll finish the course and be able to start my

residency a little earlier”

Olivia grinned “That’s great honey……and I have to say I agree with

the Dean, You deserve to take some time out and reap the rewards of

you’re achievements……and I actually have something to offer

you………”

Marlena was intrigued “Really?”

Olivia nodded “I’ve spoken to all faculty members and we’ve decided

what we’re going to do with our little star student…….but I wanted to

make sure you’ll be happy with it.

Sweetheart you may attend as many or as little as your classes as you

like, because I know you love to learn but that you now have those

assignments to complete. You’ve already achieved all your credits

here…no homework or assignments will be expected of you.

If you need days out of school to go to other libraries or even to

perhaps get a job that that takes up more of your time, please do

sweetheart, you’ve worked so hard and were all so proud of you.

Enroll in as many extra curricular activities as you like, Sit in Study hall

all day and work on your assignments if you wish…..Youre free to

come into the office and help the staff….they love having you here, as

do I…..all I ask is that you still consider this your home Marlena……..If

that’s what you want sweetheart?”

Marlena’s face lit up “Oh thank you so much….I love it here, Of course

I’ll stay” She walked over to where Olivia sat and gave her a big hug

and Olivia squeezed her tight “Oh youre welcome sweetheart”

She pulled back to grin at Marlena “Now off you go my darling, have a

wonderful day and tell your mom I’ll be calling her so we can do lunch”

Marlena back towards the office door, smiling at Olivia “I will”.

Marlena slipped out the side entrance and fought to not do a dance of

joy. She had been dreading the remainder of senior year now that she

had technically finished, thinking she’d be in limbo, that she wouldn’t

belong…..but now she got to be with the rest of her senior class until

graduation and still pursue her university studies, It was perfect. “Wait

till I tell Laura and Maggie” she said to herself in glee, thinking of her

best friends

Olivia was rearranging some papers on her desk when she noticed a

pink beaded bracelet sitting by the chair Marlena had occupied a few

moments ago. She picked it up and walked out of her office hoping to

catch her only to come face to face with a devastatingly handsome

young man.

“Oh hello” she said, a little startled and the man smiled at her

“Hi…….thats a beautiful little bracelet” John said sincerely as he

pointed to the bracelet in Olivias hand and she smiled “Yes….It

belongs to a beautiful little girl……young lady actually….i have to keep

reminding myself she’s all grown up” she chuckled as did John

“Occupational hazard of the job hey…..getting attatched to them then

having to watch them grow up and leave” Olivia nodded “Absolutley”

she eyed Abe Carver talking to one of the office staff and then it hit

her who she was speaking to.

“Oh I’m sorry….you must be John Black, my 11 o’clock

appointment…..do come in” Olivia said as she gestured to the seats in

her office and Abe approached her “Hey Liv” he said as he his old

friend a warm hug.

“Hi Abe” Olivia said cheerfully and gestured for him to take a seat next

to John as she took a seat behind her desk.

“So Abe….John….you wanted to just go over the details of this

program you want to implement here?”

Abe nodded “Yes Liv…..bascially what we’re aiming to do is take a

group of seniors who have the desire to enter the police force….give

them a task to do……….just to see who shows the most promise and

who we need to keep our eye on. We give them the opportunity to

come down to the station…tag along on some very minor Police

Duties, because the force needs good cops. Then for the kids that

perhaps don’t show as much initial promise…..John will come in an

run a seminar a few times a week…So even if they aren’t a

natural…..theyve learnt a great deal by the end of senior year and are

ready to join the force.”

Olivia smiled “I think it’s a wonderful idea….youre right the salem force

does need good cops if they are to be working under you commander”

All three of them laughed.

Olivia turned to John “So you’re a cop John?” and John nodded “yes

ma’am” Ollivia smiled and Abe shook his head “Liv this guy’s too

modest…..yes he’s a cop, but he’s also a senior constable, a detective

and he’s worked for the ISA…..and he’s only 25…..now that’s a

remarkable achievement and he is where he is because he’s the best

in the business….but we want to encourage other kids to dream big

and work hard while theyre young…because look where they could

end up” Abe said as he pointed to John who shrugged sheepishly and

they all laughed.

“Abe youre right, its fantastic, I love it all……let me see what I can

do…..” Olivia said as she checked the classroom schedule. “I told the

children who were interested in joining the force to meet in study hall

at 11:30…which is very shortly……how about we use that classroom

for now and If it doesn’t work we can always find you something

better”

John shook his head “No that will be fine for now, thankyou for your

help Olivia” John said as he stood up and reached over to shake her

hand “I’m sure I can track down the study hall”

John turned to Abe “Catch you later partner” he said as he clapped

Abe on the back and left the room.

“What a fantastic kid” Olivia said in the motherly manner of a woman

in her mid 50’s

Abe nodded “He is…..the best I’ve got working for me”

Olivia smiled “Well now that all that is settled, I believe we should go

get a coffee” Abe stood up and grinned, gesturing for her to walk out

the door “Ladies first.

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Oh….my god……Kate……Kate” Sam nudged her best friend, Kate

Roberts who was searching her locker for a lipstick “The hottest man

in the free world is coming our way”

Kate turned to see the man Sam was referring to and was amazed

“Nice”

John approached them and said “Hello ladies…..I’m John Black, and

I’m a detective with the Salem Police Department.

Sam smiled at him “I’m Sam…..I’m head Cheerleader of the Salem

high Squad…and this is my best friend Kate”

John nodded “Cheerleaders….very cool” and Sam nodded “ I sure

hope you’re here to arrest me….” She said provocatively and John bit

back a smile “No…..I’m not”

Samantha twirled her hair around her fingers and John smiled in

bemusement, this girl was blatantly flirting with him . She was very

pretty, 5”8 and very curvy, dressed in a tight Green shamelessly short

strapless dress with a slit up the side, her dark honey coloured hair sat

at her shoulders and looked straightened and drenched with product

within an inch of its life, she wore matching green stilettos and a great

deal of makeup. She looked like she was his age….and even if she

was, he wouldn’t be interested, because she just wasn’t his type. He’d

seen enough provocative vixens to know It wasn’t what made him

happy.

“But do you want to arrest me?…….I look cute in everything, even

handcuffs” she said seductively and John chuckled “Have a nice day

Sam…you too Kate” John said as he spotted the study hall at the end

of the corridor and headed towards it

“So hot” Sam gasped in admiration while Kate nodded emphatically in

agreement.

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

John sat on the teacher’s desk feeling very content. He had been very

well received by the kids….he had encouraged them to also sit on the

desks, and they were now completing the Diagnostic test to see which

ones of them were “naturals” so to speak.

The kids who had finished were handing their clipboards forward and

he was reviewing the applications….none of them seemed like

naturals, but they showed promise which was what this course was all

about.

He never even noticed the girl at the back right corner of the room,

sitting in her desk and completing the scenario given to them to solve.

She wasn’t a part of the course, but one of the clipboards had come

her way and she found it really interesting.

She had no difficulty determining who the killer had been and why…

she knew the situation was imaginary of course but she had always

been good and understanding the motivations and emotional

reasoning of others.

Her friend Charlotte was about to hand in her clipboard and noticing

Marlena was finished she picked hers up to “Thanks Char” Marlena

said quietly then went back to one of the College assignments she’d

been given

John took the Clipboards from Charlotte and looked at the first one

with interest….all the answers were spot on. He then turned the page

over to the written response to the difficult crime scenario and was

amazed to see that it had been completely solved, with detailed notes

on the murderer’s motive and their connection to the victim. He

couldn’t believe it. They had tested these scenarios out on all the

officers at the Salem P.D and it had taken them hours to solve,

working together.

“Who wrote this?” John asked the group of students, holding up the

clipboard. “Who signed their work with a pink “M” at the bottom?

The students looked around the room at each other and Marlena sat

surprised for a few moments that she would be singled out, then

knowing it was hers she raised her hand.

John could only see her hand as she was sitting at the desk while

everyone was on top of the desks masking her from view.

“Who is that….with their hand up…at the back?” John asked Charlotte

and Charlotte smiled “That’s Marlena Evans…you were talking to her

twin Sam in the hall a little earlier”

The lunch bell rang and all the students began leaving the room, all

except for Marlena who hadn’t packed up yet and stood with her back

to John and Charlotte.

“Thank you” he said to Charlotte before she left and walked over to

where Marlena was crouched down at her book bag with her back to

him.

“Hi……” he said gently and Marlena stood up and turned to face the

mystery man behind him “Hi”

John’s breath caught in his throat as he looked into the honey, hazel

depths of her eyes……”wow” he sighed.

She was 5”7 and slim, with curves in all the right places, from what he

could see in her modest attire……graceful limbs…fair skin that still

held a summer sun kissed glow…….and that face……..that beautiful

face.

Dressed in a simple pastel pink knee length sundress with a white belt

around her waist and a white scarf around her pale blonde hair that

was tied into a soft bun, her bangs and whispy tendrils framing her

face, to the matching pink ballet slippers on her feet and minimal

makeup that adorned her face, unlike Sam she looked her age, but

also unlike the very pretty Sam, Marlena was so very very beautiful

she took his breath away…in fact, she was the most beautiful girl he

had ever seen.

Marlena didn’t know what to say “Oh boy” she thought to herself as

she looked at the gorgeous man standing before her, captivated by

the sapphires in is brilliant blue eyes, unable to ignore the chiseled

arms exposed by his tight black T shirt that matched his black

trousers, His smile………..but more than anything….the way he was

looking at her.

“I’m John Black” he said as he held his hand out, snapping Marlena

out of her trance “Hi…I’m Marlena Evans” she said as she put her

hands in Johns, expecting him to shake it, only to find him move it

delicately up and down as if she were made of china

Both of them were stunned by the electricity that passed through their

fingertips and dropped their hands at almost exactly the same time.

“Get a hold of yourself man, Youre the adult and she’s a young lady

that deserves your respect”

She smiled up at him so sweetly he couldn’t fight the perhaps too

personal wave of tenderness that swept over him.

“Sweetheart would you come with me please” he asked softly,

shocked by how easily the term of endearment left his lips but

instantly thankful when he saw her willingly begin to follow him

towards the front of the room to the teachers desk.

“We need to discuss this response you wrote” he said seriously and

Marlena nodded “I’m sorry……I don’t want to be a policeman…..I was

only sitting in Study hall to get some work done, but then all the kids

that do want to become cops came in and someone handed me that

sheet and It was so interesting, I just ended up doing it.”

John was shocked ‘Wait a minute here….you weren’t a part of this

class”

This girl didn’t even want to join the force and she had still solved such

a difficult crime.

“No….Its study hall…..I come here to study……I didn’t realize it was

double booked….”

John shook his head “No sweetheart…it’s just that you solved the

crime in the very last question. All we were looking for was for you

kids to identify the first couple of actions that should be taken to solve

it, but you solved it……Don’t be sorry….what you did was

amazing…….I need to know, how did you do it”

Marlena’s face lit up “Really, It was the right answer?” John nodded

“That’s a fact”

Marlena clapped her hands together “Cool…..I love doing

that….taking a step back, getting inside peoples head, understanding

how and why they do the things they do….it’s fascinating don’t you

think?”

John was intrigued by her passion and grinned “Yes…absolutely, It’s

one of my favorite aspects of the job….are you sure you don’t want to

be a cop Marlena, cause I gotta tell you, looking at your paper, not

only are you a natural youre perhaps the natural of my boss’s dreams”

Marlena giggled and he was mesmerized by her melodious laugh ‘No,

I don’t want to be a Cop….I want to be a doctor….a Psychiatrist

actually…..I’ve just been granted early accepted into the Salem

University Psychiatry specialist program and I’m kind of just floating

around this place, getting a jump start on that and doing some of my

favorite things until its time to graduate”

John nodded “Ah so that explains why youre so good at getting inside

Ruth’s head, and why you identified her as the killer…well done Doc!”

John said as he did a little bow and Marlena chuckled “I’m not a doctor

yet John”

John smiled “But you will be, I can tell, youre brilliant!” he said

sincerely, causing Marlena to blush which he thought was adorable.

“Oh I’m sorry Marlena, I’ve interrupted you when you were trying to

get out of here” he said as he noticed all her possessions in disarray

over her desk and immediately walked over to her desk and began

packing them in her book bag.

“It’s okay John you don’t have to do that” Marlena said as she walked

over to where he stood at her desk, packing her things away.

“I know but a pretty lady such as yourself must have somewhere to be

right now and I did interrupt you while you were packing up”

Marlena blushed once more at his “pretty” comment and John had to

stop himself from melting. “So adorable” he thought to himself.

“There we go….” John said as he placed her book bag on his shoulder

and smiled warmly at her “Now since you’ve dazzled me with your

investigative brilliance, the least I can do is walk you to your locker

and put these away.”

Marlena normally would have insisted she do it herself, but looking

into his blue eyes, seeing that gorgeous smile, she just couldn’t resist.

“Thank you, that would be lovely” Marlena said gratefully as she led

the way to her locker.

The two of them walked in comfortable silence….both of them

surprised how comfortable it was, until Marlena reached her locker

and entered the combination.

John carefully placed her book bag inside the locker and closed it,

locking it securely. He then turned to Marlena and said “Come meet

my boss…Commander Carver of the Salem Police Department……at

least let him meet the girl who solved the case he was so sure none of

you would be able to solve!” John said with a chuckle and Marlena

smiled.

“Okay John….I guess I could drop by on my way home from school”.

John grinned “Good girl” he said not at all condescendingly. “I can’t

wait to gloat”

They both chuckled and Marlena looked at him so sincerely it

enchanted him. “Thank you for carrying my books”

John nodded “Oh youre more than welcome sweetheart” and Marlena

felt her heart tingle at the term of endearment he used so softly and

sweetly with her.

“Goodbye for now John…..Thank you” Marlena said, a little too

formally, to mask how unnerved she was, but John only took her hand

and brought it up to his lips, placing a kiss on her skin that made them

both shiver.

“Oh the pleasure’s been all mine……and I’ll see you this

afternoon…..Doc” he said as he back slowly away from her, than

turned to walk towards the exit.

Marlena sighed, then shook herself back into reality “Wake up

Marlena, he must be in his mid 20’s…..successful,

accomplished….youre a 17 year old high school student……stop

drooling and start being grateful you’ve made such lovely new friend”

she told herself

And he was, a very nice man…a good man…and she knew he would

be a good friend.

John walked to his car with Marlena’s beautiful face in his mind and

how it had mesmerized him, all the way wiling himself to forget it. “Get

it together black, she’s 17, and she’s a little sweetheart. Youre lucky

you had such an instant connection. It means the two of you will

probably end up great friends…….

And as he remembered the sight of her in her sweet little pink sun

dress he smiled tenderly into the distance. “I really want to be her

friend” he said out loud.

Chapter 2- “Bulls eye”

John aimed the dart at the dart board in Abe’s office with all the

precision he could muster, however he seemed to keep falling just

short of his mark.

“Damn it” he said as he missed his mark much to Abe’s amusement

who was unable to hold back a chuckle.

John smiled in spite of himself “oh sure, laugh it up partner, as

hilarious as you find it I for one can’t understand why I can’t hit the big

one” he said referring to the bulls eye and was surprised to hear a

voice behind him “It’s because youre not following through”

John turned to see Marlena standing before him and his face lit up,

before looking doubtful “That’s a big call…Doc….you think you can do

better?”

Marlena grinned “oh I know I can” John raised an eyebrow “Confident

little thing aren’t you”

Marlena shrugged “When it comes to darts….that’s a fact!” she said,

imitating the phrase she’s heard him utter when they were in study hall

earlier that day and John chuckled in spite of himself “ that was

cute……very cute”

Marlena smiled coyly “Thank you” she said as she took the darts out

of John’s hands and Abe looked on in fascination at the scene playing

out before him…..he knew the face of the girl before him, he just

wasn’t sure from where.

Marlena stood in the exact same spot John had been standing in, and

threw the dart effortlessly, landing it in the exact centre of the board.

“Bulls eye” she said as she turned to John looking at him victoriously

and he looked at her in surprise “how did you just do that….I did

everything you did and I always fell short”

Marlena smiled at him sympathetically…….your dart board is on an

angle John…following through that extra little bit is a necessity….”

John looked at the board closely to see Marlena was right, then at Abe

suspiciously “on an angle hey? Oh that’s just great partner…..I trusted

you”

Abe looked guiltily at John but then burst into laughter, his merriment

increasing when he saw Marlena giggling too.

“Wonderful, betrayed by two of my friends” John said with mock hurt

and Marlena felt her stomach dance with butterflies.

“And how did you know it was on an angle Doc?” John asked, using

the term of endearment for her he had adopted so easily, causing her

to smile.

“I’m kind of strong in physics and mathematics……I guess I have an

eye” she said modestly making him nod with a cheerful grin “I bet you

do” he said sincerely.

John realized he had not yet introduced Marlena to Abe. ‘Oh Abe how

could I forget, this is Marlena, Marlena Evans.”

Marlena extended her hand ‘Hello commander Carver, It’s lovely to

meet you……I’m friends with your wife Lexie” she said referring to the

26 year old Lexie she had become good friends with while doing work

experience in Salem University Hospital. She knew Abe was

practically twice Lexie’s age, but from what Lexie said they had a

wonderful marriage.

Abe gently shook her hand with a warm smile and recognition filled his

eyes “oh of course, youre that Marlena, Frank and Martha’s

Daughter…..”

Marlena smiled, “That’s right” and Abe gently squeezed her hand

“Well you can call me Abe sweetheart.”

Marlena smiled “Okay”

John gestured to Marlena “Partner meet the girl who not only solved

the murder question of the test but also articulated the motives of the

killer and what drove her to it”

Abe looked impressed ‘That was you sweetheart?” Marlena nodded

shyly and John smiled, very much taken by how quickly she could go

from confident and playful, to shy and unassuming. He loved the

contrast, he thought it was adorable.

Abe smiled warmly at her “Listen sweetheart John says you have a

scholarship for psychiatric medicine, and congratulations on that, but

even though you don’t want to be a cop, I’m more than happy to invite

you to come involve yourself in the program, You clearly have a gift for

getting inside people’s heads which is exactly what you need. No

pressure, but if you have some free time……”

“Actually I do” Marlena said. “I’ve technically finished senior year, and

Mrs Winston, the principal at my school says I can pretty much come

and go as I please, so if you think I can help when things come up, let

me know”

Abe grinned, this girl was lovely, and clearly very gutsy ‘Well is there

anything I can do for you, maybe talk to Olivia, or check its okay with

your parents sweetheart”

Marlena realized there was one thing ‘Actually there is one thing…

Roman Brady…..he was sick today……”

Abe nodded “And he didn’t take the test, I know sweetheart, but its

okay, I’m a frequent visitor to the Brady pub and I actually gave the

test to Roman two days ago to check it was user friendly e.t.c…he did

very well, not nearly as well as you but well enough to make the

program so don’t worry”

Marlena smiled “Thank you….he wants nothing more than to be a cop,

he’ll be ecstatic.”

John scowled as he heard Marlena talk of Roman “What’s she doing

looking out for that little punk Roman Brady for?”

He was a close friend of the Brady family, but there was something

about Roman he just really didn’t like. He couldn’t place his finger on it

but he felt it in his gut.

His expression didn’t go unnoticed by Abe who observed him with

interest before turning his attentions to Marlena ‘Youre welcome

sweetheart”

Marlena looked at her watch then back at Abe ‘Well its been lovely

meeting you but I have to go, thank you for everything’ she said

genuinely as she gave him a hug and Abe gave her a gentle squeeze

“its my pleasure Marlena, and thank you for that wonderful test”

Marlena pulled away and smiled at Abe before walking towards the

door ‘Bye Abe”.

When she reached the door she smiled at John “Bye John…..and

don’t forget to straighten up that board” she winked at him then left the

office.

Abe looked at John in delight “Isn’t she a little sweetheart……and

wow….talk about beautiful”

John nodded, doing his best to appear unaffected, even though both

qualities in Marlena were affecting him more than he would like “Yeah

I guess she is” he said in a blasé manner, but he then made a big deal

of looking out the window

“You two seem to be getting on very well John” Abe said observantly

and John could tell his partner meant more than he alluded to with his

statement.

“Yeah, she’s a sweet kid…..lovely actually……like you said, a little

sweetheart, very easy to get along with”

Abe nodded, biting back a smile “yes she is….buddy did I ever tell you

that Lexie was only 17 when I fell in love with her?”

John looked at her with interest “She was?”

Abe nodded “She was……that was back when she wanted to be a

cop, which she was for 6 months before entering medical school. She

was 17, a senior at Salem high and I was 39 years old……but the

moment I looked into her beautiful eyes when she walked in here

asking to do work experience I said to myself, I’m gonna marry that

girl. I was more than twice her age….but she knew…..and I knew we

had something special…and look at us now”

John smiled “That’s nice…..but Marlena and I………we’re not like that,

I mean I know we’ve only just met, but there’s a connection there. We

became friends instantly, and that’s fantastic, besides, I have Kristen”

John reminded Abe about his girlfriend of 6 months who was out of

town on business, but still a big part of his life.

Abe nodded “If that’s what it is buddy then I’m happy for you”

John felt the small void of emptiness in his heart that had ached ever

so subtly since Marlena had just left and he looked out the window.

“It’s pretty dark outside….and Marlena was on her own, I guess I

should probably catch up to her and walk her to wherever she’s

going…….”

Abe had his back to John and was filing some paperwork but he broke

into a smile, a smile he managed to suppress as he turned to face

John

“I mean she did come down here upon my invitation partner, It’s only

right”

Abe bit back another smile “Oh of course”

John nodded “I’m gonna go walk her home okay partner”

Abe nodded seriously ‘Okay buddy, off you go” he opened his office

door and watched John stride purposely out of his office and the

precinct.

Only when John was gone did Abe burst into laughter and muse ‘oh

buddy you are in way over your head and you don’t even know it”

……………………………………………………………………………………………

John hurriedly walked through the path he felt Marlena was most likely

to take and stopped when he saw her sitting on a park bench. She

wasn’t on her own…..she was sitting next to Roman Brady and he had

a possessive arm around her as he held an Ice cream cone up to her

lips.

“Are you sure you feel up to this Roman, we can go back to the Pub if

you want” Marlena said in concern and John could hear every word

from where he stood.

He watched as Roman shook his head smugly “I’m here with my

girlfriend, the prettiest gal at Salem high……..what more could I want”

John watched as Marlena blushed and simply put her lips to the ice

cream cone, then Roman kissed the excess chocolate off her top lip

and she giggled before snuggling into his arms

“What more could you want?” John thought to himself incredulously.

“How about the fact that she’s smart…..incredibly smart, she’s cute,

adorably cute, she’s funny, she’s got attitude, but just enough to make

her as adorable as she was, not so much that she was obnoxious,

which she wasn’t, she was a little sweetheart, and she wasn’t just

pretty….sure she had the delicate, doll like kind of pretty looks, but

she was absolutely beautiful, the kind that took your breath away.”

He walked away feeling like he was intruding on their moment, but

feeling something else. Something he believed to be indefinable for

just a moment, until he felt the sinking feeling of his stomach……..and

then he realized, it wasn’t his stomach……it was his heart

And deep down, in his very heart of hearts….he was disappointed.

Chapter 3- “Good food, good wine, good friends”

John Black sat in Olivia’s office going over the seniors he and Abe had

selected for the Salem P.D training course. It had been 4 weeks since

the test and they had made their final decision.

Olivia smiled at John “This is just fantastic John; I can’t thank you

enough for giving these kids a chance.”

John nodded “It’s my pleasure……..they’re great kids…..and it never

hurts to keep them out of trouble”

Olivia chuckled and then remembered something she needed to do

“Speaking of trouble” she said dryly as she leant over to her P.A

microphone and made an announcement.

“Marlena Evans and Nancy Miller could you report to my office

immediately please….thank you”.

John looked surprised “Is Marlena in trouble?” he asked and Olivia

laughed and shook her head “Oh no no no, not my gorgeous girl, it’s a

long story……I just called her and Nancy over the P.A system

because I know the two of them are always down in our dance studio

at this time of the day and it would be faster than sending a message

to them down there”

John was intrigued “I didn’t know she danced” and this caused Olivia

to grin “She pretty much does anything active, she loves to play sport,

dance, sing, act…..she’s very active and she pretty much just likes to

play….which is a good quality to have”

John nodded then broke out into a tender grin “All that and she could

be an amazing cop If she wanted to. She’s so special, she’s become a

really good friend” he said to Olivia then thought to himself “She’s

become my best friend”

Olivia could hear the affection in his voice and hear the tenderness in

his voice “You’ve both become very close so quickly…..Its lovely to

watch you two” she thought to herself and bit back a smile.

At that moment John watched Marlena walk into Olivia’s office with a

girl who was a little chubby but very pretty, whom he presumed was

Nancy.

“Hey John” Marlena said cheerily and John winked at her “Doc……..”

Marlena gestured towards Nancy “John this is one of my friends,

Nancy….Nancy this is John” John gave Nancy a friendly smile “Hi

Nancy, it’s nice to meet you” Nancy smiled shyly at John “You too”

Olivia smiled “Did I interrupt you girls?” and Marlena shook her head

“No we were running a little late today so we came straight here from

lunch”

Olivia nodded and looked at Nancy “Nancy sweetheart….the reason I

called the two of you here is because one of the Janitors found this

and handed it in, It’s an invitation to a party being held tonight at the

Evans house and it has your name on it……have you seen this

before?”

Nancy looked at the invitation and nodded “Yes Sam gave it to me

yesterday; it must have slipped out of my book bag”

Olivia smiled reassuringly at Nancy “Okay thank you sweetie” She

then turned to Marlena “So my darling I take it youre aware your sister

is holding a party at your house tonight while your parents are away

for the weekend”

Marlena nodded and smiled wearily “Yes I am…..it isn’t the first time

she’s done it and it certainly won’t be the last”

Olivia looked at Marlena with admiration. She had so much tolerance

and patience for Samantha’s sometimes trying antics”

“Darling I can give Martha a call if you like and tip her off to what’s

going to happen if you like”

Marlena shook her head “Mom knows deep down that this was going

to happen, she would have to. But she also knows what I know which

is that Sam is reckless but she isn’t stupid…..everything will be fine,

and I’ll be there to keep an eye on things.”

Olivia smiled at Marlena’s cool collected calmness “Okay sweetie, I

trust you, if you think it will be fine then it will be fine”

Marlena turned to John “Do you wanna come…..Lexie said she’d drop

by with Abe for a drink, I called to invite you earlier but obviously you

were here”

John grinned “Sure doc, count me in” Marlena smiled cheekily at him

“Great”

Marlena looked at her watch then at Olivia “Do you mind if we go hit

the studio cause the sophomores will be in there within the next hour

and we need some practice”

Olivia shook her head “No of course not sweetie…….thank you both

for coming. I want the two of you to have fun tonight and stay safe”

“We will” Nancy said solemnly and Marlena nodded “of course we will”

and with that they both left the office and Olivia looked over to John “If

we had more kids like those two the world would be a better place.”

John nodded and Olivia continued “I’m glad you and Abe and Lexie

are going…….Marlena loves to go to parties and have a good time,

but I know the party Sam’s having would be an exclusive invite only

party, designed to exclude anyone the Cheerleading squad deems

undesirable…….and Marlena has avoided parties like that ever since

she stepped down as head cheerleader”

John raised his eyebrow in surprise “Wait a minute I thought

Samantha was head cheerleader”

Olivia nodded “She is…..well she’s Co-captain with Kate Roberts, who

lets Sam front the team because she’s a far better dancer than Kate,

but Kate has all the power and I would put money on the fact that

she’s done up the guest list for the party Sam’s having as well.

Marlena was captain last year…..and it was a completely different

squad when she was in charge…Laura Spencer and Maggie

Simmons were still a part of it. Under Marlena’s leadership, the squad

was a class act.”

John was eager to hear more “So what happened”

Olivia sighed “To this day I still don’t know exactly what happened, I

do know however that Kate has been intensely jealous of Marlena for

the past couple of years…Marlena is good at everything, she’s going

to be valedictorian without a doubt and to top it all off she’s very

popular, she’s the most stunning girl in the school, and was head

cheerleader…and when the squad held auditions for a new member at

the end of last year there was some kind of fight between Kate and

Marlena, some how it involved Nancy…..but Marlena left the squad

that day, as did Laura and Maggie and the few times when I’ve had to

put Kate and Marlena in the same room since then I could have cut

the tension with a knife.”

John felt his curiosity pique….evidently there were some things he

didn’t know about the girl with whom his friendship was growing

stronger every day.

“Well thanks for the heads up Liv, I better get back to the office before

my partner flips his lid” he said with mock melodrama and Olivia

chuckled “Okay John, I’ll see you soon, and look after my girl”

John nodded and smiled tenderly as he thought of Marlena “Our girl”

he corrected Olivia gravely and walked out of her office.

Olivia chuckled to herself and sighed, thinking of John “You poor

Darling……youre falling deeper and deeper and you don’t even know

it”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John was walking out to his car when he got a phone call from Abe.

“What’s up Partner” he said and his face fell as he listened to Abe

inform him he was required to help with a drug bust that evening

“tonight?…..no…..I understand…..I’d promised Marlena Id be at that

party she was having, but this is important…..I’ll be there….I’m on my

way.”

John quickly sent Marlena a text. “Hey Doc, have work emergency.

Won’t be able to come to your party. So sorry sweetheart, I’ll see you

tomorrow.”

Then got in his car and drove off, more than a little irritated that he had

lost his chance to spend some time with her.

…

Marlena heard her phone beep and opened the text message from

John with a smile of delight, a smile that quickly disappeared as she

read that he couldn’t come to the party, and suddenly she could feel a

lump rising threateningly in her throat.

Why was she so close to tears?

……………………………………………………………………………………………

John looked at his watch as he opened the door to the Evans house.

He had managed to finish the bust and arrive at her house by 10pm.

He hoped she wasn’t angry with him for not being there earlier like he

should have been.

He quickly surveyed the room and saw that while the party was in full

swing, nothing looked too out of control.

“Hey hot stuff” he felt someone pinch his ass and turned around to see

a cheekily smiling Sam and John shook his head, unable to bite back

a smile ‘Just tell me where Marlena is Sam” and Sam laughed

“You know I’m only mucking around John, she’s upstairs in her room,

the one with the pink door frame at the end of the hall, you can’t miss

it”

John patted Sam on the head “Thanks cheeky” he said as he turned

and walked up the stairs.

He saw her room immediately and pausing outside the door he

wondered if it was appropriate for him to be going to her room…..and

yet he was dying to see her and found himself knocking anyway.

Whatever doubts he had melted away when Marlena opened her door

and her face lit up “John……..I thought you said you couldn’t come”

John nodded “I know sweetheart, I did say that….we had a major drug

bust….but it all went down very quickly and discreetly and I came

straight here I guess…..hoping that I’m still welcome”

Marlena smiled with pure joy, she was so incredibly glad to see him

“Of course youre still welcome John….come in” she said as she

opened her door completely, about to lead him in, only John gently

grabbed her wrist “Wait sweetheart” he said softly and he pulled her

into his arms, hugging her tightly and lifting her off the ground slightly,

amazed by how incredible it felt to hold her “I’m sorry I let you down,

that I wasn’t here earlier” he said sincerely.

Marlena was amazed by the feeling of peace and contentment that

washed over her the moment he took her into his arms…..she felt so

safe and protected….so cared for.

“That’s okay, I know you couldn’t help it……..youre here now” she

said reassuringly and he put her down, allowing her to lead him into

her room.

He looked around and smiled. It was a very large room, decorated in

pastel pinks and mauves. On one side of the room was her bed, desk,

armoire, and drawers, and on the other was a large comfortable Sofa,

a coffee table and an entertainment unit that had a T.V, a DVD Player,

a Sound system and to the far right, a small Bar Fridge. And

cupboard.

John was impressed “This is a nice little set up you have here” he said

to Marlena and she laughed “Yeah it is…..on nights like this, I really

appreciate it”.

It was then that John noticed Marlena was wearing a pair of purple

Pajama pants with small mauve lilacs on them and a matching tight

purple singlet that had a little mauve bow on the centre of the neckline

and a single picture of a lilac in the centre. Her hair was haphazardly

pulled back into a messy bun and she was wearing little purple socks.

She looked absolutely adorable, and so effortlessly beautiful. She also

didn’t look like she’d been to the party.

“Youre not downstairs at the party Doc” John observed and Marlena

nodded “I know…..I’d rather be here with you anyway” she said as she

smiled at him and led him to the couch “So have you eaten, you must

be hungry?”

John realized just how hungry he was “I’m starving actually” and

Marlena smiled as she walked over to the bag that sat on the coffee

table “Well youre in luck mister cause the Chinese arrived just before

you did………I have a bit of everything so I hope you’ll find something

you like”

John walked over to see her pull out all the boxes and open them up,

handing him a plate and some chopsticks, then taking some for

herself

“Wow Doc…..this is amazing, thank you” he said as he looked at the

large amount of food and Marlena smiled “No thank you, because half

of this would have gone to waste otherwise…..Roman was supposed

to come up and have dinner with me but he says he’s not hungry now

and he wants to stay downstairs at the party”

“Idiot” John cursed Roman under his breath and then picked up the

boxes, serving Marlena first “We’ll pretty lady, his loss is my gain”

After John had served Marlena he served himself and noted that

Marlena seemed to think that kind of behavior from Roman was

acceptable. She didn’t even seem disappointed, which was such a

dreadful shame, because she deserved so much more than that.

He watched as she went to her small fridge and opened it up “Do you

want a beer?” she asked casually and John smiled at her “What are

you drinking?” and Marlena looked at John self consciously “Well I

was going to have some wine….I know I’m underage but……”

John could see she was worried because he was a cop and he walked

over and put an arm around her and gently brought his lips to her

forehead, chuckling then looked down into her eyes “It’s okay

sweetheart, I won’t arrest you…..In fact, I’ll have some wine as well”

Sure she was underage, and If she was at a bar he’s have to haul her

out in a second, it would be his professional duty, but she wasn’t, she

was in her own room, with him, and he would never let anything

happen to her. Besides he knew kids her age drank and got drunk at

parties. At least this was a girl who had her head screwed on straight

As he bent down to find choose a bottle of chilled wine from the

selection in the fridge he was also pleasantly surprised that she

shared his sophisticated taste in liquor.

Choosing a nice Riesling he opened it and taking the two wine glasses

on the coffee table he poured them both a glass.

He then gently took her hand and led her over to sit on the couch,

handing her, her plate and glass. “Thank you” she said sweetly and

John winked at her “Youre welcome sweetheart”

“So I know Lexie had an emergency at the hospital and Abe has to file

the paperwork on the bust, where’s your friend Nancy, the one I met

today.”

Marlena smiled “oh she was never going to come to the party….I

mean she thought she was, but I knew she wasn’t. Her boyfriend

Craig asked for my help keeping her distracted so he could whisk her

away for a romantic surprise, it’s their anniversary. She thought he

was driving her here, but they’ve gone away instead”

John looked at her in awe. She was so giving and caring and

compassionate to all the people around her. “Youre amazing Doc” he

said so sincerely it made her heart ache.

“Well since it’s just you and me, I say we make a toast to good wine,

good food, and good friends” Marlena giggled happily “Sounds good

to me”

He raised his glass to hers “Cheers” he said as he smiled confidently

at her and Marlena clinked her glass against his.

Both of them wanted to know more about the other, but neither one

was ready to ask.

It didn’t matter though, because they were there with each other,

which was all they wanted, and by the end of the night, they would

know each other better than they ever thought they could.

Chapter 4- “You can brainwash a mind but not a heart”

John and Marlena had already polished off one and a half bottles of

wine and were still going strong, both feeling the buzz of the alcohol,

but enjoying each others company immensely as they listened to the

soft strains of Van Morrison coming from Marlena’s sound system.

From day one, they had been very touchy feely. John had seen that

Marlena was a very physically affectionate little thing, without being

clingy at all…..and he could never resist having his arm around her or

holding her, and tonight was no exception. In fact, tonight there was

an intimacy, both physically and emotionally that had never been

before….and he had to keep reminding himself that the exquisite little

goddess in his arms was only 17, and yet he put his arm around her

shoulders and pulled her closer.

“Doc…….Olivia told me that you used to be a cheerleader……captain

actually. Why did you quit?”

Marlena looked surprised by his question, but then she sighed and

took a deep breath. “We decided we wanted to hold an audition to

replace one of the girls who was transferring out of Salem High. 3

weeks prior to this Nancy had moved to Salem and the two of us

became friends instantly. I encouraged her to audition because she

was so perky and bubbly and she loved to dance. Her audition was

amazing. All the squad voted her in, all of them except for Kate.

She took me aside and told me her reasons for not wanting Nancy on

the squad and I was disgusted by how superficial they were, and said,

tough luck, Nancy stays, I was the captain, so I pulled rank.

But when I went to tell Nancy she’s made it, Kate jumped in and said

we didn’t want her, and told her she was fat, and plain and a loser and

that no one would ever want to look at her at all, much less on a cheer

squad.”

John was horrified “Oh my god, that’s awful, she’s such a pretty girl”

Marlena nodded “I know…and she was absolutely devastated. I quit

that very moment. I could never be a part of such vicious nastiness.

My friends Laura and Maggie quit as well…..and Kate knew she

wasn’t a strong dancer, she was okay, but not good enough to front

the group…..so she had Sam front the group, but I s

I also see Samantha changing, negatively because of her relationship

with Kate, things she used to find abhorrent are now acceptable. She’ll

give Nancy an invitation to tonight’s party when she’s away from

Kate…..yet when she and Kate pass Nancy in the hall at school, she

won’t look her in the eyes, and she won’t listen to me when I tell her to

be careful, so I’ve just had to accept that Sam has to make her own

decisions. I don’t have the power to make her instantly see sense you

know”

John nodded “Of course you don’t sweetheart, you did the right thing

in every way….I’m proud of you for taking a stand like that” he said as

he kissed her forehead and Marlena snuggled into his arms.

“Were you ever placed in tough situations like that when you were in

high school John?”

John froze. He should have known a question like that would arise

sooner or later, he was just so hoping it would be later…..that he

would have a chance to spend more time with her, before he lost her.

Marlena noticed him stiffen up and looked at him in concern “John did

I say something wrong”

John shook his head “No sweetheart…..that’s the problem, everything

about you is so wonderful, which is going to make it that much harder

when I tell you my crazy story and you run for the hills…..”

Marlena looked at him solemnly “I would never run for the hills” John

looked at her with intrigue “And why not”

Marlena lifted her hand to cup his face “Because youre my best friend”

John felt her comment shoot straight through to his heart and he

hugged her to him tightly “You have no idea how much it means to me

to hear you say that…..because youre my best friend too”

He gently pulled away, but kept both his arms around her as he began

his story.

“I don’t remember my high school; I don’t remember anything that

happened before I was about 21 and a half…..”

Marlena looked at him in surprise “Youre an amnesiac?” John nodded

“Kind of……there was a man….a very bad man…a monster

actually…..from what I’ve gathered. He took an interest in me and

wanted me to work with him…..he’s obsessed with chess and

everything had to have a chess name…..mine was “the Pawn”

Marlena shuddered, the mere image of that chess piece and all that

came with it was enough to tell her this story wasn’t going to be

pleasant, but John needed her.

She slipped her hand into his and threaded her fingers in between his

own “Go on” she said as she smiled up at him reassuringly and feeling

Marlena’s hand in his own he really did feel like he had the strength to

continue his story.

“He captured me and used drugs and various equipment to brainwash

me…..to erase all my memories, and my past…..so that I would be his

mercenary…..so that I could kill and pillage for him”

Marlena was horrified “Oh my god”

John knew…..he knew now that she had heard that part, he had lost

her.

“And shortly after that…….there was an accident, and I ended up in

Salem and just came up with the name John Black…became a

cop…..I found out my name and my family history at least….my name

is Forrest…but I don’t remember anything that I may have done in the

few weeks before I became his Pawn and I ended up here…….I’ll let

myself out…..and I understand why I’ve lost you….and I want to thank

you for the best time I’ve had since I woke up almost 5 years ago”

He looked down in shame, avoiding her eyes and Marlena took his

face between her hands and forced him to look at her.

“Hey…..don’t you dare do that, look ashamed, don’t you

dare…..nothing happened in those few weeks okay, nothing…..I know

you, youre a good, kind, honest caring compassionate man. You

couldn’t kill anyone…..and even if by some small chance you ended

up hurting someone in that time…….

It wasn’t your fault……you were under this monsters control…..but I

know you could never have killed anyone even though you were

brainwashed…..because you can alter someone’s perception of reality

with drugs, you can brainwash their mind……but you can’t brainwash

their hearts….and you have the most beautiful heart I’ve ever known

You haven’t lost me…..you won’t lose me, you can’t okay……Come

here sweetie” she said as she crawled into his lap and wrapped her

arms around his neck and hugging him tightly, running her hand up

and down his back….soothing him, comforting him, reassuring him,

and completely blown away by the precious little angel in his arms

John held onto her with as much strength as he could without hurting

her.

“Thank you …….thank you so much….for having so much faith in

me…and for being so good to me” John said, emotion threatening to

overwhelm him and Marlena pulled away from his shoulder enough to

look into his eyes “You don’t have to thank me…I have to look after

you……….” Marlena said adamantly.

John looked at her curiously “Why is that?”

Marlena looked at him with an intensity that took his breath away

“because that’s the best friend’s job”

John couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He had met some

wonderful, kind people since he came to Salem, the Brady’sand Alice

Horton, but no one had ever offered him the kind of trust, caring, faith,

compassion and protection that she did…..and try as he might he

couldn’t stop the few tears that fell from his eyes.

“Oh god, look at me, I’m so sorry” he said embarrassed as he went to

wipe them away but Marlena rested her hands on his cheeks “its okay

honey……It’s okay to cry…..you don’t ever have to hide from

me……….”

And with that she placed chaste, but very tender kisses where his

tears had fallen and then one in the centre of his forehead, before

giving him another hug.

John couldn’t believe how incredible she was as she held him in

silence for a few minutes, and he also couldn’t stop his laughter when

she said “And as far as you letting yourself out, if you leave me here

with the Bitch Brigade downstairs I’ll hunt you down and kick your butt”

John realized that while she was a little sweetheart, trying to cheer

him up and all, and this party situation downstairs was bothering her

more than she let on.

“I tell you what gorgeous…..” he looked at his watch “its 11:15, and I

don’t know about you but I’m in the mood to kick back, relax and get

outrageously drunk, how about you?”

Marlena grinned and clapped her hands together “totally…I need to

forget about Kate’s bitch brigade and you need to forget about

Monster Man”

John chuckled, she was so adorable…referring to Stefano as Monster

man. He realized he hadn’t told her his captors name and he didn’t

intend to, he just wanted to enjoy time with the best friend he had ever

had.

“Okay doc so we have until midnight to get to the little complex around

the corner from here to pick up some DVDs, some alcohol and some

ice cream”

John said as he stood up with her still in his arms and gently

deposited her on her feet and was surprised to see her dash into the

bathroom that was attached to the bedroom.

Once in the bathroom Marlena stripped off her Pyjammas and threw

on a white wife beater and a pink sweat suit”

She was completely changed when John called out to her “Doc…

sweetheart are you all right?”

She walked out of the bathroom and slipped on a pair of her runners

and took a lip-gloss, applying it to her lips then smiled at him as she

picked up her handbag “I’m fine John” she said touched by his

concern “But you said we only have till midnight right?”

John looked at her in amazement…..Kristen took hours to get ready

for the black tie events he often attended and he had to admit that she

never looked half as good as Marlena did, standing before him in a

pink sweat suit and runners, her hair pulled back in a messy bun,

wispy pieces escaping and framing her beautiful face, the only

makeup adorning her face, a soft pink lip gloss. And she had changed

in less than a minute.

“That’s right sweetheart” he said as he went to open her bedroom

door but Marlena shook her head “No I don’t want to have to deal with

the drunk football team, this way John”

He watched as she walked over to her bedroom window and pushed it

open. Walking over to it he saw a ladder running all the way to the

ground.

“Doc shouldn’t you just use the door sweetheart?” and Marlena

reassured him “It’s welded to the roof and the ground John, Its safe

honest”

John grinned as he inspected the welding ‘Then you won’t mind If I go

first then will you” and with that he climbed onto the roof and began

climbing down the ladder.

Marlena smiled to herself at how protective he was of her and

stepping out of the window began climbing down the ladder.

When she was a few rungs off the ground she felt him reach for her

wrist, and turning around to face him he gave her a cheeky smile

before turning his back to her, reaching back to lift her under her arms

and putting her on his back, carrying her in a piggy back towards the

liquor and video store as she squealed with laughter.

She couldn’t remember the last time she had been so happy.

Either could he.

……………………………………………………………………………………………

John gently eased Marlena down onto her feet as they reached the

video store; it was only 11:23pm.

“We make one fantastic team Doc!” he said proudly and Marlena

agreed as he opened the door “We sure do”

It was then that she noticed a beautiful looking couple walking past, a

pretty blonde with a very charismatic looking man. A bracelet fell off

the women’s wrist and Marlena saw she hadn’t realized.

Running over to the bracelet she picked it up and chased a few

meters after the couple “Excuse me” she said and the turned around.

Marlena held out the bracelet to the young woman in her mid twenties

“You dropped this”

She took the bracelet from Marlena and smiled warmly, unable to

shake the feeling that she knew this girl “Thank you so much sweetie,

my goodness I didn’t even realize….”

She put the bracelet back on her wrist and Marlena smiled back and

said “Don’t you wish they came in adjustable sizes….I’m forever losing

mine.”

The woman agreed ‘I know….how bad is it……” then she realized she

hadn’t introduced herself “Oh I’m sorry, I’m Kristen by the way….and

this is Tony” she said in a friendly manner and Tony grinned at her

“It’s nice to meet you darling” and Marlena smiled, she instantly liked

these people “Hi I’m Marlena……..”

Kristen looked at her intently and realized where she knew her from

“Marlena…if you don’t mind me asking, I feel like I know you from the

Horton centre…..Do you work with Alice Horton on a program for

under privileged kids”

Marlena nodded emphatically “Yes I do” Kristen grinned “I saw you

with them the last time I was there talking to Alice….youre in the 11th

grade aren’t you”

Marlena nodded “the 12th grade now…actually I’ve technically

completed high school and been granted an early scholarship into

Psychiatric medicine”

Kristen smiled and was clearly genuinely impressed. “Good for you

sweetie” She instantly liked Marlena; she was a really nice girl.

‘Listen…..the reason I haven’t been around the Horton Centre lately is

because I’ve been getting out and about obtaining donations to get the

kids some new things”

‘Well it isn’t a lie” Kristen thought. “I did get a very large donation……

just because it came from my father, Stefano Dimera, I don’t see why

that has to be a big deal.

“Did you want to come shopping with me for some new toys and

sports equipment tomorrow?”

Marlena grinned “I’d love to, wow, the kids will love that, its so

wonderful of you”

Kristen shook her head ‘it’s my pleasure”

Marlena pulled a note pad out of her bag and scribbled down a

number “Here’s my cell number, call me with the details”

She handed it to Kristen and Tony looked at her in awe….Marlena

was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, and by far the sweetest.”

Kristen took the number and stored it safely away in her handbag “I

will sweetie, how bout we meet up outside Ballistix at about 10am and

I’ll give you a call if there’s any change”

Marlena nodded and smiled ‘Sounds good, I’ll see you then okay, I

really need to get back to my best friend”

Kristen nodded ‘Okay Hun, see you tomorrow”

John looked around for Marlena, surprised that she hadn’t responded

to what he’s just said and looked around in shock to see that she

wasn’t behind him as he thought she had been.

Marlena was about to enter the movie store when she looked back to

see Kristen kiss Tony passionately and Tony wrap his arms around

Kristen. “What a lovely couple” she thought to herself.

She entered the Video store and walked into a side corner, scanning

around for him, only to feel herself literally grabbed into his embrace

and have him shake her “Where were you….I turned around and you

weren’t there…..”

Marlena was shocked an more than a little alarmed by the look of

urgency in his eyes.

John saw the fear in her eyes and was aghast “God…..I’m sorry

please don’t be frightened of me baby…..I’d never hurt you” he said

tenderly as he placed a kiss on her lips that lingered a little longer than

usual and held her tightly

It was the first time he had called her “baby”……and in that

moment…..as she heard the softness in his voice…the tenderness,

the sweetness, his caring for her…..she not only forgot her initial

alarm, but also every time Roman had ever called her by that pet

name.

“I know you wouldn’t John…….I’m sorry I scared you, I just saw

someone from the Horton centre and we were chatting”

John felt awful for reacting so dramatically “I’m sorry sweetheart…

youre just so special to me, I don’t know what I would do if anything

happened to you” He said as he took her in his arms and kissed her

forehead gently”

Marlena smiled sweetly up at him “Don’t be sorry sweetie, I didn’t

mean to worry you let’s go choose a movie”

John led her towards the area where they would find movies like

“pretty women and” While you were sleeping’ only to hear her say

“John what are you doing?”

John was surprised “Finding you some romantic comedy chick flick

types of movies…..don’t you like those?”

Marlena smiled up at him “Sure I do, sometimes…but right now I’m

not in the mood”

He watched in delight as she led him to the action section and picked

up “We were soldiers”, He knew it was full of snipers and bombs and

blasts and guns and fighting.

“This is one of my favorites” she said with a genuine smile on her face

and he smiled as he nursed an uncensored thought “This girl is

fucking perfect”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Kristen and Tony walked back to her apartment hand in hand as Tony

mused “I’m worried about that little girl we ran into”

Kristen grinned “Wasn’t she great?”

Tony nodded. She had captured his heart the instant she smiled, but

he did love Kristen, in an “Old friends who have been lovers but are

back to friends” kind of way.

“But the affair we’ve had this past 2 months” Tony said in concern

“Don’t you want it to remain a secret from John? What if she knows

John?”

Kristen laughed “Tony, honey the chances of a sweet little high school

girl knowing John are pretty slim don’t you think?”

Tony realized she was right “Of course Darling, what was I

thinking…..I want you to know how lovely these past 2 months have

been. Clearly we are not meant to be together….as father intended,

but it’s been 2 fantastic months of lovemaking and companionship has

it not?”

Kristen hugged Tony “Yes it has honey…….and I’ll always remember

it…at least we gave it a shot, and now I’ll go back to John….you won’t

ever tell him I cheated on him will you”

Tony shook his head “Of course not darling….we gave it a try for

father’s sake, and some things just aren’t meant to be….bur I’ll always

love you. Just not in that way”

Kristen hugged him “I’ll always love you too Tony…and I hope you’ll

be very happy”

Tony smiled confidently as he brought her hand up to his lips

‘Goodbye Kristen”

Kristen looked at him sincerely “Goodbye Tony”

And with that Tony gently released her hand, unable to erase the

beautiful Marlena from his mind.

Marlena stood at the counter while John hired their movies, thinking

back to her conversation with Kristen. John’s girlfriend was also

named Kristen.

She shook the thought off. There were 3 Kristen’s at her school, it was

a pretty girl’s name, and the Kristen she had just met was obviously

involved with Tony.

It couldn’t possibly have been John’s Kristen. She was still out of

town………………….

Chapter 5- “Precious Cargo”

Marlena sat on the lounge, waiting for John to come back so they

could start the next movie. She was more than a little tipsy and he had

been teasing her mercilessly about it.

“Like he can talk” she thought to herself as she pictured him

staggering towards the bathroom door only a moment ago.

She was startled out of her reverie by another man staggering towards

her through her bedroom door…..Roman.

John finished in the bathroom and washed his hands, opening the

door just to see Roman come through Marlena’s door.

He closed the bathroom door, leaving it only slightly ajar, observing

the scene before him.

“Roman…..Hi” Marlena said in surprise and Roman smiled at her,

grabbing her wrist and pulling her up into a standing position and into

his arms, a little too roughly for John’s liking

“Hi baby” Roman said as he let his hands roam her body “I just came

to tell you that the reason I said I wasn’t hungry and didn’t come up

here to spend time with you was because Kate was badmouthing you

and I had to stay downstairs because I wont have people saying

things about my girl…..do you understand that?”

Marlena nodded “I’m sorry honey……I shouldn’t have gotten mad at

you about it”

Roman looked at her chidingly “No you shouldn’t have…but I’ll forgive

you…..because I love you…..you know that don’t you baby?”

“Thank you, I know you love me, I love you too” Marlena said sweetly.

She knew she had been more easily irritated by his antics lately and

she had to stop taking it out on him.

John rolled his eyes “That little punk…….ditching her so he can get

drunk with his moronic friends then making her feel guilty and then

“forgiving her”. How very big of him.

John watched as Roman’s arm snaked around her ass and the other

slid up under her singlet top…..the possessiveness of the gesture

making him uncomfortable.

He could see that Roman also was very much under the influence of

alcohol.

“Well I should get back downstairs baby….” Roman said as he leaned

in and kissed Marlena roughly, his hand gripping her throat, and as

John watched them together he became more and more

uncomfortable. It was like he viewed her as a possession, as an

object, a plaything that belonged to him.

Roman backed away from Marlena “See you later sexy” he said as he

gave her a parting smile before exiting her room and closing the door

behind him.

Marlena sat down on the couch, wondering why she felt so unnerved.

This was her boyfriend, he loved her, but something had just felt so

wrong…it was like he was so determined to cling to her….make her

his…….it was like the dynamic of their relationship was changing

everyday.

John chose that moment to exit the bathroom and could see she was

more unsettled by what had just transpired than she was letting on. He

knew he had no right spying on them, and for that reason he

pretended he had witnessed nothing, but that didn’t stop him from

going over to the lounge and ever so gently wrapping his arms around

her.

“Is everything okay Doc?” he asked in concern and Marlena pulled

herself together “Yeah…..” she said as she gave him a sweet smile

but it was hardly enough to disguise the uncertainty in her voice.

“John?” she said tentatively as she brought her knees up to her chest

and wrapped her arms around them.

“Yes sweetheart?” he responded gently.

Marlena stared out into space “Do you think its possible to think you

know someone you love, but then see something in them that you

don’t know….and be scared, but unable to determine whether its fear

of what you’ve seen or fear of the unknown…..or maybe even fear that

you don’t know them like you thought you did?” she looked up at him

in such confusion that he knew she had seen and felt exactly what he

had when he watched Roman man-handle her, but was just unable to

process it.

Marlena looked at him intently and John took a deep breath “Well

sweetheart, the way I see it, fear of any kind isn’t good…..its our

instincts telling us that something isn’t right…that we don’t feel right

about something…..even fear of the unknown…….with any kind of

fear, something has happened to make us feel scared….and that is

never okay. Sure it can be hard to process exactly what we are fearing

sometimes…..but the fact that we feel the fear to begin with……that’s

the feeling we need to pay attention to and never ignore….because

were feeling fear for a reason.”

John looked down into her eyes and could see that his comment had

resonated within Marlena, and this was confirmed when she sighed

“Youre right…….I am feeling it for a reason…..and It’s like I’m fearing

all these different things that all come back to the same original fear.”

John was intrigued, but also concerned for her, that she would be

scared of something, and he was determined to do whatever he could

to fix it.

“You know sweetheart, I’m a pretty good listener…..If you want to talk

about it” he said reassuringly and Marlena smiled gratefully up at him

“I’d probably bore you, but thank you”

John brushed her hair out of her eyes and gently grasped her chin

“Talk to me Doc”

Marlena looked over to an old photo of her and Roman, then up at

John “It’s Roman……I’ve tried to ignore it but he’s really getting to me

lately……”

John thought to himself “If he hurt her, I’ll kill him” but he merely

prompted her to continue “Go on sweetheart”

Marlena sighed “He gets drunk with his mates all the time and then

treats me like I’m his little fuckdoll or something…………

John was surprised, he was the one who did the swearing in their

relationship, It was usually Marlena calming him down while Abe

looked on in amusement….she so rarely swore….and for some reason

it made him take even more notice of what she was saying, because if

she was saying it, she must really mean business.

“He grabs me or his really rough…..last week I was in the Brady pub,

It was really late and Roman staggers home from a party says he’s

going to go to bed and then shouts down the stairs “Marlena are you

coming to bed or not”

In front of Shawn and Caroline….I nearly died.”

Marlena never realized that in her description of the way Roman had

been acting she had given John the impression that they were in a

sexual relationship, which in fact they weren’t because she had too

much respect for herself to lose her virginity to Roman, with the way

he’d been treating her…..and that was a whole other bone of

contention in their relationship.

John winced. The thought of Roman treating Marlena so roughly……

fucking her, grabbing her made him sick to his stomach. She was so

beautiful and delicate and sweet. If it was him he would treasure every

kiss….every caress……he would hold her so tenderly and make love

to her so gently. And even if he was fucking her….madly racing to a

blissful climax with her…his eyes would never leave hers….his lips

would never cease scattering little kisses all over her beautiful

face…..the circle of his arms around her would never be broken.

He was instantly stunned by his thoughts “What the hell are you

thinking man…..she’s 17 years old and she’s your best friend, youre in

a relationship. You have no right thinking about her like that”

“And I guess I fear that side of him…..the side I don’t know……I fear

the unknown because I feel us drifting more and more apart…….and I

fear the fact that maybe I don’t know him like I thought I did because I

always thought the sweet, caring, funny Roman, the one he is most of

the time is the real Roman……but now that he’s Captain of the

football team and partying so much, I see that Roman less and less

and I see more and more things in him that I don’t know.

I fear what I’m doing to him, the more I distance myself, because I

know he feels it……I know because he clings to me…..he feels me

pulling away and he tries to pull me back

And most of all I fear the fact that I’m okay with that…..I know he feels

it, sees it, and yet I keep pulling away, and I don’t want to hurt him, It’s

just the more he’s like this other Roman, the more I seem to

instinctively distance myself if nothing but because I honestly don’t

know him when he’s like that….and then he takes me in his arms and

looks at me with these pleading, heart rending eyes…..and In that

moment I feel so awful because he’s back to being my Roman, and

I’ve hurt him, and I feel like such a heartless insensitive uncaring

bitch”

She sighed and looked up at him “What do you think?” she asked him

with a voice that reminded him of a lost little girl”

John tapped her nose which made her giggle and said “You pretty

lady, are many things but heartless insensitive and uncaring are none

of them. Youre sweet and empathetic and compassionate and kind

and considerate of other people’s feelings. You are selfless and so

incredibly caring…..youre the most caring person I’ve ever met……

I’m going to break down exactly what’s happening here for you

sweetheart….Roman’s being an asshole, and your not liking it or him

so much right now….and you feel bad about not liking him….but you

have every right not to…cause he’s being an asshole”

Marlena broke into fits of giggles and he laughed with her “John I can’t

believe you’ve been able to break down what’s been tearing me up

inside for weeks into an analogy like that and be so incredibly….right”

John winked at her “ Someone’s been teaching me how to get inside

other peoples heads…..and clearly doing a damn fine job” he said

referencing to her sharing her tactics with him and Abe for their case

load”

Marlena smiled up at him “You always make me feel so much better”

John shrugged “Well I have to Doc” Marlena was intrigued “And why is

that?”

John gently lifted her hand and placed a kiss on it “Because it’s the

best friend’s job”

Marlena’s face lit up as he used her line and she leant up to place a

kiss on his cheek before snuggling back into his arms and pressing

the play button on the DVD remote.

John rhythmically rubbed her back and it wasn’t too long before

Marlena was fast asleep in his arms.

He just sat there watching her for the longest time, awed by her

angelic beauty “Youre so beautiful sweetheart” he gasped out loud.

John ever so gently lifted her into his lap and leant back against the

lounge, cradling his precious cargo to his chest, listening to the sound

of her gentle breathing….feeling it lull him into a blissful, contented

slumber…..the kind he couldn’t remember having, ever.

And there on that couch, with Marlena in his arms, John did something

he had not done since Stefano Dimera had captured and tortured him

all those years ago.

He slept peacefully.

Chapter 6- “How long have you two been married?”

Marlena stood up and put her hand bag on her shoulder, thinking back

to the previous night she had spent fast asleep in John’s arms, and

then he had ducked out early in the morning to get some of his things,

informing her that he wasn’t leaving her to deal with the antics of the

“Bitch Brigade” all by herself for the rest of the weekend. He was so

wonderful.

She had then dropped John down at the station because his car was

in for a service and now he and Abe looked deep in discussion about

something and she felt out of place.

She was about to leave when John saw her heading towards the exit

and called out to her “Wait Doc…..sorry I don’t mean to ignore you

sweetheart”

Abe gave her a friendly smile “It’s my mistake…..we need to go out on

a case today in unmarked cars…..separately. I didn’t give John any

notice and he put his car in for a service……so he has no car”

Marlena chuckled “oh dear that is a pickle youre in……well John can

take my car, cause I don’t really need it today”

John looked at Marlena in surprise “Are you sure sweetheart?”

Marlena nodded emphatically at him and handed him the keys

“Positive, I’m meeting the new friend I made last night at Salem place

to shop for the Horton centre, it’s just around the corner, and I don’t

need my car.

John grinned “Okay thanks sweetheart……youre the best” Marlena

opened her pink tote bag and pulled out a small paper bag “I almost

forgot, I made you lunch”

John took it from her and kissed her forehead “Now what would I do

without you?”

Marlena looked at him knowingly “You’d be dreadfully lost of course”

and John smiled “That’s a fact”

Marlena began backing away “I Ironed the shirt you want to wear to

Bill Horton’s 18th tonight, it’s over my chair in my bedroom”

John nodded “Thanks sweetheart, do you think you can pick up my

dry cleaning while youre out, I need my pants”

Marlena continued to back away slowly “Absolutely, can you get some

wine for us to take…preferably white, Alice loves white.”

John smiled reassuringly at her “No problems Doc, I’ll pick you up

outside Ballistix at 5pm?”

Marlena walked back towards John “I’ll be there….hang on” she said

as she adjusted his collar which had been crooked on the left side

“Your collar was crooked” she said as she smoothed it out and then

smiled up at him “I gotta go”

John kissed her cheek “I’ll see you at 5 sweetheart” and Marlena

squeezed his arm ‘Okay honey bye”

Marlena walked out of the office and John had a huge grin on his face.

He turned around to see that Abe had an even bigger grin and an

accusing look on his face

“And how long have you two been married?” he asked dryly.

John rolled his eyes “Get over it partner, she’s my best friend, we’re

just friends”

Abe nodded as he went to give the officers their orders “Yup….uh

huh….you just keep telling yourself that buddy”

Marlena walked towards Salem place, trying to forget how amazing he

smelled, the sinking feeling in her heart becoming more and more

apparent, and It wasn’t until she stopped and leant against a tree for a

moment that she knew what it was.

Clutching her hand to her heart she sighed but then smiled sadly ‘I

miss him already” she said softly

John sat on the desk, unable to erase her beautiful smile from his

mind……..the way the plain white wife beater had clung to her,

revealing her full breasts….their fullness a pleasant surprise…..the

way the tight fabric unmasked her tiny waist, gently rounded hips.

He couldn’t forget the way her jeans fit snugly against her long

beautifully shaped legs…..nor could he ignore the tight little butt as

she had walked away from him.

But the thing he found hardest to ignore of all was her face…….her

exquisitely beautiful face, and how his breath was taken away the

instant he set eyes upon it….how it was getting harder and harder to

remember that she was only 17.

And now all he could do was hold on until that night, when he could

take her to that party, a party where there would be dancing, because

if there was dancing…..

He could hold her………he could touch her…breathe her……and not

feel so equally contented and wretched…..for wanting her.

Chapter 7- “I was so scared”

John and Abe sat looking at the explosion site in disbelief. It had all

happened so quickly. John had been chasing the man he and Abe

believed was planning to plant a bomb in the Salem park……

John had cornered him in Marlena’s car, but the suspect swerved,

causing John to hit him directly in the passenger side of the car, and

when Abe yelled to him that the suspects car was bombed and to get

out, he’s instantly jumped out of the car and ran to safety as fast as

his legs could carry him……

Marlena’s car had exploded into smithereens, as had the suspects

car…..and although both the suspect and himself had escaped without

harm, John felt rotten.

“I can’t believe I blew up her car man….her car….she leant it to me

and I drove it into a bomb” John said in disbelief.

Abe patted John on the shoulder reassuringly “Buddy it was an

accident, Marlena will understand”

John stood up and looked down at Abe “Partner I’m gonna need the

rest of the afternoon off”

Abe nodded understandingly “Youre in shock buddy, of course…..” but

he was interrupted by John “No…..I need to buy Doc a car……..lucky

for her and I, I’m not exactly short of a buck”

Abe chuckled, that was the understatement of the century. John Black

was a billionaire. Not only did he have his inheritance but yearly

income and profits from his involvement with some of the most

successful businesses in world.

“Can you drop me off at the mechanics? They should be finished with

my car by now; I’ll take a drive around and see what I can find”

Abe grinned “Sure buddy lets go”

John knew exactly where he was going…….to the most exclusive car

dealership in the area. It was about 10 minutes out of Salem and it

specialized in cars for the very wealthy. It was guilt prompting him to

replace the car immediately….but it was Marlena that prompted him to

seek out that dealership….the same place he had bought his luxury,

top of the line 4 wheel drive, because it was the best…..and his

beautiful girl deserved nothing but the best.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John walked around the car dealership with a salesman, searching for

something that looked like Marlena.

“It needs to be top of the line in terms of safety, that’s the most

important thing. It needs to have 4 doors, because she’s got a nice

group of friends and getting passengers into 4 door cars is just easier

than 2 door cars……

It needs to be roomy at the front…she’s got long legs……but not built

like a bus because she’s a very slight build and delicate…..the car

should reflect that…..and she’s beautiful….it needs to be a beautiful

car on the inside….I want it to have the works, CD player, power

windows, multiple air bags, cruise control, leather interiors……money

is no object, I want the best”

The dealer’s face lit up and John could practically see him calculating

his commission. He walked around to the one side of the

dealership…..and that’s when he saw it…..the perfect car….it was so

cute and sweet, just like her.

It was a Bentley continental GTC convertible that had been painted a

pearly pastel pink…giving it a metallic, iridescent shimmer to it. It

could have been made for Marlena.

As he walked over to give it a closer inspection he saw that it was a

truly beautiful car.

The salesman followed him over and nodded approvingly “She’s a

beauty “

John agreed “And after you pop the lid and I’ve thoroughly checked

the mechanics of it, and also checked how it drives….that its

safe…….If I’m happy, I’ll take it.

The salesman looked at John in surprise “Mr. Black with all due

respect this is a $200,000 Bentley….I can assure you everything is

state of the art.

John refused to be swayed “Well I can assure you that I don’t put a

price tag on safety….its safe or its not….you said this car is a beauty

and it is….but I don’t take any chances with my little beauty, and

before this car goes home to her I’m gonna check it out, personally.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena stood outside Ballistix, unable to wipe the smile off her face.

Her day had been lovely. Kristen was lovely. She spoke constantly of

how wonderful her boyfriend was and how she couldn’t wait to see

him, and as Marlena thought back to what a lovely close couple her

and Tony had appeared to be at the video store she couldn’t help

feeling a little jealous….knowing her and Roman would probably never

have that.

Kristen came out of Ballistix “Okay so I have the outfit I need for the

party tonight….are you sure I can’t drop you home Hon?” she asked

Marlena sincerely and Marlena shook her head

“No it’s fine Kristen, my best friend will be picking me up in like 5

minutes, really, you go get ready”

Kristen reached in to hug Marlena, she really liked this girl….she was

so sweet and nice “Well thank you so much for today Marlena, I’m

really glad we’re friends”

Marlena smiled as Kristen pulled away “Me too…thanks such a nice

day Kristen”

Kristen backed away from Marlena “Anytime Hon….I’ll see you at the

party tonight okay……bye”

“Bye” Marlena said and as Kristen walked away Marlena remembered

she forgot John’s dry cleaning.

Quickly running over to the Dry cleaners she approached one of the

employees “Could I pick up some Dry cleaning for John Black

please?”

The young man fetched the garment bag and handed it to Marlena

“Thank you” she said graciously and was about to exit the store when

a special bulletin playing on the T.V in the dry cleaners struck her to

her very core.

“This just in…..Commander Abraham Carver and senior detective

John Black of Salem Police department were involved in a severe

explosion during a high speed police chase just less than 2 hours ago.

“Oh god” Marlena gasped.

She felt every cell in her being fill with dread as the reporter paused

his report while a crew member was handing him a piece of paper…

he read the piece of paper and re-focused his attentions on the

camera.

“We’ve just received information regarding Abe Carver who was seen

returning to the Police department alone, followed by various officials

from the superintendent’s office.

Carver was alone….and as John Black has not been seen since the

explosion and his vehicle crashed directly into the path of the

bomb….unfortunately at this stage his survival is not confirmed.

Marlena felt like she was going to pass out…..blindly reaching for the

door she remembered the reporters mention of the explosion location,

and the moment she stepped out onto the pavement she began

running…..running like her life depended on it….she had to find him,

he couldn’t be dead….not her John, he couldn’t be.

John walked towards Salem place and saw Marlena running out of the

dry cleaners about a hundred meters ahead of him, so fast that she

didn’t even hear him call her name…There was something in her body

language too…..she looked distressed.

He ran over to the dry cleaners and entered the small front section

and hearing his name he looked up to the television screen to hear

some punk reporter babbling on

“News just in…….there has been a severe explosion just outside the

deserted south west section of Salem park involving 2 Salem police

officers….John Black’s survival has not yet been confirmed”

John’s face fell “Fuck” he cursed as he took off out of the dry cleaners

and across the park.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena reached the site of the explosion…..sectioned off by police

tape was absolute disaster…..there was rubble and fragments

everywhere…pieces of scrap metal….the smell of thick smoke hung in

the air……..dirt and dust surrounded her…

But she waded through nightmare, lifting up pieces of metal and bricks

and stone from the wall behind her that had clearly imploded

“John……….John are you here”…….she asked desperately as she

began to sob….why wasn’t anyone out here looking for him…

“John please…answer me” she said as she got down on her hands

and knees and began crawling through the rubble searching for him

“John where are you”…….she was sobbing hysterically then and the

tears were filling her eyes and falling so quickly she could barely see

straight.

John reached the far side of the explosion site and couldn’t see

Marlena anywhere

“MARLENA” he called out

Marlena froze under an arch she was crawling through that had fallen

off the wall and landed on the ground “John” she called weakly,

John thought he had heard her voice but he couldn’t see her. It was

then that he saw her on the other side of the taped up site, literally

crawling through the rubble on her hands and knees searching for

him…….sobbing her heart out…and it just about broke his heart.

“John where are you?” she sobbed and John ran over to the other

side of the wreckage.

“I’m here…..” he said when he was a few meters away from her and

she looked up in shock then sobbed in relief “John youre alive”

When he was in front of her he reached down and grabbed her under

her arms “Come here baby’ he said as he lifted her out of the

wreckage and into his arms, wrapping her arms and legs around him.

“The reporter……I didn’t know what to think…if you were alive…..I

had to find you but I couldn’t….I tried but I just couldn’t find you…” she

sobbed into his shoulder.

“I know sweetheart….I know” he said gently as he carried her over to

a bench that faced away from the wreckage and sad down with her,

still holding her tightly against him..Her chest pressed against his as

she clung to him and sobbed.

She was shaking uncontrollably and John gently rocked her from side

to side, profoundly affected by how devastated she was at the idea of

losing him…and the way she had instantly run to save him…….the

way she had clawed her way through wreckage the search and rescue

team were reluctant to touch.

“I don’t know what I’d do without you…..I…love all my friends…but

youre my best friend….youre so special to me, I just love you so

much” she gasped in between sobs and John felt tears come to his

own eyes “I love you too sweetheart…..god I love you…..I couldn’t get

by without my best friend either” he said with a voice full of emotion

and gently pried her face away from his shoulder.

“Doc….listen to me sweetheart….I know how terrified you must have

been, but I’m fine……I got out of the way before the bomb went

off…..and then there was something I had to take care of, just outside

of town which is why no one saw me…..it was that stupid news station

trying to be controversial with a bullshit story and I’m going to shut

them down for what they’ve done to you”

Her beautiful face was streaked by dirt and tears…and her complexion

was sheet white and it was tearing him apart seeing her like that.

He forced her to look at him “Sweetheart there’s something you need

to know….your car was caught up in the explosion….there’s not much

left to it…..It’s gone…..I’m so sorry, but I’ve sorted it all out….”

Marlena tearfully shook her head “I don’t care….I don’t care about the

car, that it’s gone….all I care about is that youre okay”

She wiped her tears away, streaking even more dirt across her face

and John held her close, unable to believe what an incredible,

amazing sheer little angel she was….that he could tell her he’d just

destroyed her car and she didn’t even care…all she cared about was

him….and it made him even happier about the pink Bentley that would

be dropped off at her house within the next hour

John noticed she had dumped her bag and his dry cleaning on the

other side of the bench and reaching for her bottle of water that was

poking out, he took out his handkerchief and pouring some water on it

he then raised it to Marlena’s face.

He began to very tenderly wipe all the dirt off her face….and then

when her face was clean he wiped down her arms and her hands.

When he was finished he looked at her in awe….sitting in his lap

looking so fragile and in need of his protection…..yet so strong and

ready to protect him strength and loyalty she had just proven without a

doubt…she was exquisite in her contrast and without a doubt the most

beautiful creature he had ever encountered.

He placed his hand against her right cheek, cupping it tenderly as he

looked deep into her eyes and asked “How did you get to be so

beautiful huh?”

Marlena grasped his wrist, leaning into his hand and fresh tears began

to fall.

John was aghast “Hey…what’s the matter baby?” he asked with deep

concern as he wrapped both arms around her shaking little body.

Marlena took a deep breath “I was just so scared…..that I would never

hear your voice again…..or feel your arms around me…..see you

looking at me….ever again” she said as she delicately ran her

fingertips over his forehead….causing him to close his eyes, getting

lost in the sensation.

She ran them over his eyelids, his cheeks…..his nose….his lips…..and

his chin, as though she were trying to process that he really was

okay……

“I was so scared” she said in barely a whisper and John kissed her

forehead gently “Shhhh its okay sweetheart……I’m here now…..I’ve

got you………” he said as he very tenderly began to kiss away her

tears.

He finished with a feather light kiss between her nose and her upper

lip….and as he pulled away he found her eyes locked on his and the

air between them was positively electric……”

“Marlena I……” John began but Marlena put her fingers on his lips,

shaking her head gently…..and then he watched as her face inched

closer towards his.

Just as her lips touched his a large piece of stone from the wall behind

them fell to the ground with a gargantuan crash causing Marlena to

scream and literally jump in fright.

John didn’t scream but he certainly jumped. Looking behind them he

could see the wall behind them was literally crumbling into the

wreckage.

“Okay Doc time to go” he said as he grabbed his dry cleaning, her bag

and stood up, quickly carrying her away from the path of danger and

back to where his car was parked.

When he reached his car, he gently buckled her into the front

passenger seat and bent down at her side.

He leant in to kiss her forehead and whispered “Everything’s going to

be all right sweetheart”

Marlena looked at him pleadingly “Promise?” she asked and at that

moment as he looked into her eyes, so full of uncertainty he realized

she was equally flailing and reveling in the growing intensity of their

connection just as he was

He took her face between his hands “I promise” he said adamantly.

And everything had to be alright with them…their friendship…their

connection……their lives, It just had to be….because if it was

wrong…….if Marlena wasn’t alright…..or if he was separated from her

He didn’t know how he would survive.

Chapter 8- “You’re Safe with me”

John popped his head into Marlena’s room and smiled in delight. She

was sitting at her vanity mirror putting the final touches on her hair.

She’d sectioned it into twists and pulled it softly and loosely back away

from her face, then secured them in a mass of soft curls, at the back

of her head, and had woven it with champagne ribbons and ivory

colored pearls.

“Wow…….look at your hair….It’s so pretty” he said in appreciation as

he walked in to her room and knelt down in front of her chair and she

blushed a little and smiled shyly which he thought was adorable. “How

are you feeling sweetheart?”

Marlena looked down at him “Better….now that I know youre all right”

she said sincerely as she wrapped her arms around his neck and

hugged him.

“C’mon beautiful” he said as he slipped his arms under her legs and

lifted her up “We’re going downstairs”

Marlena chuckled in spite of the days events “John put me down….I’m

too heavy to carry around”

John looked at her in disbelief as he effortlessly carried her light form

downstairs in his arms “Sweetheart youre a little featherweight…If

anything youre too easy to carry around…..I like doing it so much I

might get attached and never let you go”

He looked down at her sincerely and Marlena did not respond. He was

worried he might have said something wrong until she saw the

concern on his face and smiled up at him “Oh I wasn’t ignoring you, I

just have absolutely no complaints about that”

John sighed in relief and then they both chuckled. When they were

outside the house John looked deeply into her eyes “I have a surprise

for you sweetheart” Marlena couldn’t tear her eyes away from him “Oh

yeah?……what is it?” Marlena asked….more than a little intrigued.

“That!” John said as he gestured to the pink Bentley sitting in the

driveway, and gently placed her on her feet.

Marlena looked to where he was pointing in total shock. It was the

most beautiful car she had ever seen. She was speechless for a

moment and then she looked at him in disbelief

“That’s…… for me?” she stammered…..still in shock and John grinned

“that’s a fact”

She walked around the car, staring in disbelief at the beige leather

interiors…..luxury seats……stereo…….the beautiful pink color……and

the tell tale insignia that told her this car was actually a Bentley

“Oh my god John” she gasped, feeling like she was in a fairy tale, a

smile forming on her lips and John walked over to wrap his arms

around her waist from behind.

“Do you like it sweetheart?” John asked and Marlena nodded

emphatically “I love it John…..I love it so much….”

She turned around and looked at him apologetically “But I can’t accept

it”

John was taken aback “Why not?” Marlena placed her hands on his

chest “Because youre a cop honey and I know you guys aren’t exactly

in it for the money…..this is a Bentley, I couldn’t live with the fact that

you’ve probably spent all the money you have on a car for me…”

John felt relief wash over him when he realized what she was thinking

and tried to bite back his amusement at her “all the money you have”

comment

“Well I couldn’t live with the fact that I blew up your car without

replacing it”

Marlena looked up at him sincerely “But I don’t care…..I don’t care

about the car….you could have driven everything I own into that

explosion and I wouldn’t care…as long as I’ve got you, as long as I

know youre okay……that’s all I need”

John’s amusement melted into tenderness….and gratitude that the

little angel standing before him had been given to him. No one had

ever loved him like this…like Marlena did;

“Come here sweetheart” he said solemnly as he gently pulled her into

his arms “What you just said means so very much to me…you have

no idea how much…..but I think we need to have a little chat……”

John knew he had to fill her in on some details…..because she

deserved that car, she deserved everything his wealth enabled him to

give her, and he wanted to make sure she knew that

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena sat on the porch listening to everything John had been telling

her

“So basically Doc……between my inheritance…..my business

ventures and my assets…..I’m sort loaded………the kind of loaded

where that car isn’t all the money I have, but about a tenth of the

money I made in a half hour business transaction yesterday when I

sold a 2% share in one of my companies”

“Oh boy” Marlena gasped…..wide eyed.

“Are you mad at me for not telling you?” John asked, worried that she

might feel he kept something from her.

Marlena shook her head “No honey….I think it makes you even more

wonderful…..not because you have money but because youre a cop

because you love it….and because an incredibly generous donation

that was recently made to the Horton centre and another one to the

children’s wing of University hospital in an envelope with insignia “BB”

now makes sense…..based on what you mentioned of your

businesses…would that stand for “Basic Black”?

John rolled his eyes and chuckled. He couldn’t put anything past her.

“Maybe” he said and Marlena brought her hand up to his face “You

are the most wonderful man I have ever known John Black”

John took her hand and kissed her open palm “Not half as wonderful

as you Doc” he said tenderly then grinning he grabbed her hand and

flipped her over his shoulder, caveman style

“Now get that cute little butt of yours into your new car” John said as

he carried her back to the driveway and Marlena squealed with

laughter “John put me down” she demanded but John only tightened

his grip on her legs “No way Doc….not until you agree to keep the car”

Marlena couldn’t stop giggling as he began spinning her around in

circles…..but then he carefully released her, and lowered her to her

feet.

“Please Doc….there’s no point me having this money at all if I can’t

share it with the ones I love”…..

Marlena felt his plea touch her heart and she turned to look longingly

at the car before turning back to him

“No one’s ever given me anything like this before…..the car you blew

up was an old hand me down my parents were going to get rid of but

ended up giving to me….It was falling apart…..you don’t need to

replace it with a Bentley”

John wrapped his arms around her waist “I know I don’t…..but I want

to ….because my beautiful Marlena deserves nothing but the best and

I’m making sure you have it”

He held up a set of keys in front of her “Now since we still have time

for the party what do you say we take this baby for a spin”

Marlena’s eyes filled with tears….she couldn’t believe how wonderful

he was…that he could do something like this for her.

“Hey……..what’s the matter baby?” he asked gently as he rubbed her

back.

“Nothing” Marlena said as she wrapped her arms around his neck and

hugged him “Thank you so much John” she said in a voice full of

emotion and John held her close. “You don’t have to thank me

Doc…..it was my pleasure”

Marlena pulled away from his shoulder and he reached around her

and opened the car door, gently backing her into the driver’s seat and

then went around to the passenger seat, laughing at how cute she

was when she literally bounced in her seat and clapped her hands

with a little squeal of “I love this car” Seeing her beautiful face light up

like that was all the thanks he needed.

He handed her the keys and Marlena went to put it in the ignition, but

then looked at him uncertainly “I don’t have any experience driving a

car like this……what if it’s hard for me?” she asked nervously and he

reached for her hand, threading his fingers in between hers.

“Then I’ll be right here next to you, helping you along every step of the

way…..you don’t have to worry about a thing….youre safe with

me….I’ll always be here next to you sweetheart”

Marlena smiled, feeling much more reassured and put the key in the

ignition, starting up the car and he smiled with pride

“That’s my girl…” he said as she slowly reversed out of the driveway.

“We can just take it nice and slow and steady…..we have all the time

in the world”

John’s eyes pierced hers as she put the car in drive, and

suddenly….she wasn’t so sure either of them had been talking about

the car.

Chapter 9- “When you least expect it”

Marlena looked at herself in her bathroom mirror. She was wearing a

champagne colored satin corset style top that fastened up her front

with tiny ivory pearl clasps and had thin straps…the cups of the corset

pushing her breasts high, with a pair of tight low rider skinny legged

jeans that sat very low on her hips, revealing about an inch and a half

of bare skin between the top and her jeans.

She stood at about 6ft courtesy of 5 inch champagne colored stilettos.

The only jewelry she wore was a pair of simple pearl earrings. Her

eyes were lined in smoky chocolate browns, a soft luminizer applied to

her cheek bones, all set off by lashings of mascara and a champagne

colored lip gloss.

The outfit so perfectly matched the ivory pearls and satin ribbons in

the hair style she had created before John gave her the car, and

looking in the mirror she smiled. He made her so happy.

John had changed and was fixing his tie at Marlena’s full length mirror

when she came walking out of the bathroom, and seeing her reflection

in the mirror he stood dumbstruck for a moment then turned around to

stare at her in awe. “Dear god” he gasped almost silently.

He knew she was exquisite….even in a plain wife beater and jeans

she was stunning…..but this……..the little goddess standing before

him was so exquisitely beautiful he didn’t think there was a word to

describe it…..and her body……

His eyes were instantly drawn to her full breasts…he couldn’t take his

eyes of them…..they were beautiful……she was beautiful….his eyes

moved down to her tiny waist, softy rounded hips….those long

graceful legs encased in jeans that fit her like a second skin… she

was so slim and delicate….but with gorgeous curves…..and her

face……

He had seen her wear make up…but never like this…she looked so

sexy…..but what he loved even more was that nothing was

overdone…her makeup was subtle…..the outfit was tasteful…and

despite how hot she looked….there was still a sweetness about it, a

lady like delicateness….and the shoes which left her only 2 inches

shorter than he made it impossible for him to avoid her eyes so it was

only inevitable that their gazes would meet.

“Hi there” she said as she smiled sweetly at him. John still said

nothing, but he was staring at her and Marlena began to feel self

conscious “Is everything okay John?” she asked.

John snapped out of his trance and gazed at her adoringly “Youre just

so beautiful”

Marlena blushed and John crooked his little finger, beckoning her.

Giggling she walked over to where he stood and he wrapped his arms

around her waist “You really have no idea how incredibly beautiful you

are do you sweetheart?” he asked her solemnly and Marlena looked

down, a shy smile gracing her face. He loved that she had no idea

how devastating she was. It made her all the more beautiful.

She looked up at him properly for the first time “Oh boy” she thought

to herself. She had never seen anyone look so handsome……”

“You look very handsome” she said earnestly as she took him in and

then focused on his outfit for the first time, a smile crossing her lips at

how formal it was ‘And very black tie” she added and John groaned

“I’m over dressed….I thought I might be…I just attend so many

benefits and fundraisers doc and I am a hapless male after all…..”

Marlena placed her fingers on his lips, cutting him off, her touch on his

lips sending shockwaves of electricity through his body

“Yeah but youre my hapless male” she said with a giggle and looked

him up and down in his white shirt, black pants and designer tie.

She grinned at him as she removed her fingers and he laughed.

Marlena gently took him by the waist and backed him towards her

desk…pushing him to sit on it…

“You just sit right there mister and I’ll have you sorted out in no time”

she said reassuringly as she began loosening his tie.

John pulled Marlena to stand in between his legs…..trying to ignore

how tantalizing it felt to have her removing his tie, while Marlena tried

not to feel the comfort and perfection of his undemanding grasp on the

backs of her upper thighs.

Her breasts were almost at his eye level and he had to swallow deeply

as he sat captivated by their rise and fall with every breath she took.

Marlena undid John’s top two shirt buttons, then taking some hair wax,

she evenly distributed the product through his hair…tousling it into a

messy spiky texture.

Her hands running through his hair felt so good that he closed his

eyes and wished she would never stop…..but luckily her voice gave

him a wake up call before he could get too carried away…..”There we

go honey….you look gorgeous” she said appreciatively as she took

his hand and led him back over to the mirror.

John looked in the mirror to see that she really had transformed him.

He looked so casual and relaxed. “Doc youre a genius” he said in

appreciation and Marlena shrugged nonchalantly. “Duh’ she said in

mock arrogance but gave him a cheeky smile as she picked up the

slinky lacy chocolate colored crossover cardigan that sat on her desk

and put it on, tying it up at her back and John noticed it sat just under

her bust at the front, her cleavage now hidden from view.

He worried his fascination had made her self conscious until she

smiled at him “Sam will flip, she bought me this top and it was so

important that I wear it tonight…but its just a little too revealing to be in

Alice Horton’s presence I think…..better to cover up until later in the

evening when her and her friends call it a night and we’re still at it”

And as much as he had adored the sight of her in that top…..part of

him liked her even better in her little cropped cardigan…..because she

was uncomfortable in very revealing clothing, because she wasn’t the

type of girl to flaunt what she had….which was one of the reasons she

was so special.

“Still at it……and what exactly do you have planned tonight little

miss?” he asked her endearingly and Marlena looked at him

mysteriously “Why a night of drinking dancing and debauchery of

course”

She looked at him expectantly, waiting for him to retaliate and he

voice a suspicion he had been harboring for a while “I have this feeling

you have a wild side Doc”

Marlena stared into his eyes “Youre feeling would be right” John

closed the gap between them “So I am right…..you can be wild”

Marlena nodded……her eyes never leaving him “there are

times….when I am a little bit wild….yes”

John was intrigued…..fascinated….anticipating and aroused all at

once “And when do those times usually arise Doc?” he asked her with

a curiosity that defied belief, and Marlena leant over to his ear and

whispered

“When you least expect it”.

John’s eyes boggled and every nerve in his body came alive. He

watched as she pulled away…..the mystery gone from her face and

voice….replaced instead with a cheeky grin.

“We should head downstairs stud” she said in a mischevious voice

and lead the way, walking out of the bedroom.

John pulled himself together. After everything he had seen and heard

since she had come out of that bathroom there was only one thing he

could possibly do.

Follow!

Chapter 10- “In the shadows”

John walked out into the area where Bill and all his friends had

congregated. He could hear male cheering and when he got closer he

saw that Marlena and Samantha were dancing much to the delight of

their male admirers. Samantha was good…..but Marlena was

amazing.

He stood transfixed as he watched her hips shimmy…, the way she

moved her lower body in fluid circles to the music….he had heard she

was a dancer, but had no idea how fantastic she was….and as he

watched them he could see Sam was well aware of the crowd that had

gathered around them and was showing off, being deliberately

provocative in her movements…..but Marlena was completely

oblivious. She seemed to be lost in the music…..

John watched as she closed her eyes…..and he knew she had no

idea the affect she was having on every male in the yard…..moving

like this….so beautifully….so sensually, clearly came naturally to her.

He backed away into the shadow cast by the roof of the house where

he could get a clear view, unobstructed by the crowd.

She was so beautiful and innocent in her movements…so unaware…

but the sensuality she exuded was so hot……..he could feel an

uncomfortable tightening in his crotch as he watched her……..how he

would love to have his arms around her as she danced like that.

All of a sudden he movements changed…she seemed to slow down

and she put her hand up to her head.

He watched as she said something to Sam and began to walk away.

The crowd of boys around them booed and tried to physically force

her back into the circle, and just as John was about to go kick every

one of their asses He saw her pull away from them and walk a little

too unsteadily for his liking, to the side of the house, near where he

stood, but she walked over to the side of the house and leant against

it, swaying on her feet.

“Hey Doc……” John said as he ran over and put his hands on her

waist, steadying her “Talk to me baby, what’s wrong……” he asked

worriedly and Marlena put her hands on Johns chest….trying to

support herself “I was dancing…….felt really hot and dizzy….the room

was spinning…….”

John placed a hand up to her cheeks that were still flushed red even

in the virtual dark. He gasped at how hot they were….she had clearly

overheated.

“John I feel so strange” she said helplessly and he could see she was

on the verge of passing out “its okay sweetheart, I’ll look after you” he

said as he scooped her into his arms and carried her around to the

other side of the house where an abandoned refreshment table sat.

Sitting her down he quickly poured two glasses of ice water and

plunged his handkerchief into the bowl of melting ice that sat on the

table.

Kneeling down in front of her he held her steady with on hand and

held the water up for her to drink with the other “Drink this for me

sweetheart” he said and Marlena slowly gulped down the water.

When she was finished John reached around her back for the tie to

her cardigan “You’ve just overheated with the combination of the

unexpected heat and the dancing and the crowds around you and

your sweater….I need to take this off sweetheart” he said as he untied

it and slipped it off her body.

He gently lifted her off the chair and sat down, cradling her in his lap

“Just close your eyes sweetheart and it will help with the dizziness” he

said and Marlena closed her eyes, leaning into his chest.

John took his ice-cold handkerchief and pressed it against her

forehead……..then the front of her neck and the back.

He reached over and plunged it into the icy water again and taking

one of her slender arms he began sponging it down….from her

shoulder, to her wrist…..and then repeated it with the other.

Marlena who had begun to cool down flinched when she felt the cold

water on her other arm, the slightest movement in her body so easily

detected by him “I know its cold sweetheart but it will cool you down

faster.

John sighed in relief as the bright red color that had stained her

cheeks began to fade. And the fear he had felt when he saw her

staggering towards the wall was replaced with a feeling of

overwhelming tenderness and completeness as she curled up in his

arms and snuggled even more deeply into his chest.

He gently rocked her in his arms, placing gentle kisses on her

forehead every so often. It just felt so right holding her like this…..a

sense of blissful peace always washed over him whenever he held

her.

“Are you okay sweetheart?” he asked in concern and Marlena nodded.

“Do you think you could open those pretty eyes for me so I can check

for myself” he probed her gently, wanting to check she could focus

without feeling dizzy.

He watched in awe as her beautiful hazel eyes ever so delicately

fluttered open to peer up at him, but even as she looked up at him she

leant into his chest….not wanting to leave his arms and he felt himself

melt

“There’s my beautiful girl….that’s better”……he said as he looked into

her eyes which were now completely focused on his.

“Sweetheart did you eat anything today?” Marlena shook her head “I

was going to get Breakfast but then we dropped your car off instead,

and I thought Id have lunch but we shopped through it….and then

after I thought I’d lost you I just couldn’t stomach food”

John felt terrible; he hadn’t even noticed she hadn’t eaten anything.

“And when was the last time you had something to drink? Before the

water I gave you….”

Marlena thought back on her day….I drank some of my water bottle

just before I saw the news bulletin.

John sighed. No wonder she had over heated….she hadn’t had

anything to eat all day, hadn’t had anything to drink for the past 6

hours and had been dancing in sticky, muggy weather, in a sweater

and jeans surrounded by crowds of people.

“Doc we need to get some food and fluids into you, youre clearly

dehydrated”

And then John wondered how Marlena could not have noticed that

she was overheating….she was so bright, perceptive, studying to be a

doctor no less.

“Didn’t you notice yourself getting really hot….feeling weak Doc?” he

asked and Marlena instantly dropped her eyes from his “I’m fine now”

she said as she hopped off his lap…not wanting to tell him he was

right…tell him why she couldn’t do anything about it.

She was still shaky on her feet and John instantly stood up and

grasped her arm “Whoa Doc…..youre still a bit unsteady, you need to

sit and rest a bit”

Marlena took her shoes off, hoping she would be more stable on

barefoot which she was “It’s just the shoes, on the uneven grass…..I

have to go” she said flippantly and went to walk away but John

grabbed her arm “Shoes my ass Doc now talk to me” he said in

concern.

Marlena looked at him defiantly “let me go” she demanded and John

shook his head “No way……not until you talk to me…..now did you

know you were overheating”.

Marlena just looked defiantly at him and John shook her a little by the

shoulders “I asked you a question dammit Marlena did you know?”

“You know what John I don’t want to think about it…..so drop it” John

groaned in frustration “God you are such a stubborn little brat

sometimes”

Marlena glared at him “And youre being a total Neanderthal right now,

what are you going to do, bash me over the head with your caveman

club until I speak to you?”

“My what Marlena?” John asked incredulously “Youre driving me

crazy” he said in total exasperation and Marlena stamped her foot

“Well youre driving me crazy”

John was about to retaliate but he found he just couldn’t….she truly

was a force to be reckoned with…even without the heels and now

several inches smaller than he, she was such a feisty little thing….and

it wasn’t just that….she was beautiful….her eyes ablaze and set in a

defiant glare…….her full lips curled into a little pout. She looked so

adorable

“Has anyone ever told you how beautiful you are when your

angry….or how adorable” John asked in a more gentle tone of voice

which only seemed to irk Marlena more.

“Stop that!” she demanded “You’re not supposed to compliment me

when we’re fighting….its hard enough for me to build up enough of an

offence to retaliate when youre being a jerk….let alone trying to do it

when youre being all sweet and gorgeous.”

John couldn’t help the smile that spread across his face at what she

said. It had just been so cute……and as much as she tried to fight it,

she ended up breaking into a smile too.

This certainly wasn’t the first argument they had experienced…but like

all the others….they hadn’t been able to keep it going for more than 5

minutes before they ended up smiling, calm and letting go of their

frustration…….

But for those 5 minutes, it was always full on. There was a fire

between them when they fought that neither of them could

deny……..until they both ended up smiling that was….and then the

flames were extinguished enough to lie below the surface….untill the

next time they flared.

Marlena smiled up at him “I’m sorry….I don’t really think youre a

Neanderthal” she said apologetically and John grinned back at her

“That’s okay sweetheart….I think you proved your devotion today

when you were crawling through an explosion site so dangerous the

search and rescue team wouldn’t touch it…..and for that I still maintain

youre a stubborn little brat”

Suddenly Marlena couldn’t hold in what had been eating away at

her….his comment about the explosion had cut straight through her

shaky resolve….even though he hadn’t said anything wrong…it only

reminded her of what was hurting so much….. and her hand flew to

her mouth, strangling a sob as her eyes filled with tears “I’m sorry” she

said and she turned and ran away from him.

John felt guilt and remorse engulf him, and then the agonizing ache in

his heart. He had made her cry…………………………..

Chapter 11- Unconditionally

“I have to find her” John said as he went in search of Marlena…..He

headed around to the front of the house and became concerned when

she was no where to be found. He couldn’t leave her on her own…not

his beautiful angel, she seemed so upset. The idea that he had said

something to hurt her so terribly was tearing him apart.

He was about to start asking around after her when he walked around

to the opposite side of the house to the one had carried to and sat her

down. There she was, leaning against the wall, her shaking hands

coming up to wipe away her continuously flowing tears every now and

then.

She looked so fragile and vulnerable that he couldn’t hold back

another minute.

He quickly strode over to where she stood “Marlena…..sweetheart” he

said softly as he took her face in between his hands and he could see

she was a little startled.

“I’m sorry If I startled you sweetheart……its just that…….I hate it when

you cry….I feel like my hearts been ripped out when I see you

cry…….I’m so sorry I upset you…with the fight we had……but I

promise you I don’t really think youre a brat.”

Marlena’s tears began to fall faster when he said this because she

could tell he felt responsible.

“It wasn’t your fault…you didn’t upset me……not really” she tearfully

assured him and he gave her a gentle smile “Well you look pretty

upset to me”

Marlena looked away and John turned her face back to look at him

“Does this have something to do with what happened on the dance

floor” he asked, referring to when she overheated and she nodded.

John treaded very carefully this time “Talk to me Doc” he said so softly

it was almost a whisper.

Marlena took a deep breath “part of me could feel myself getting really

hot…and dizzy…..but dancing for me has always been an escape

during anything painful..I just get lost in the music and the

movement…and block it all out…..and I could feel myself deteriorating

but I couldn’t stop because I was trying to block out what I was

feeling…..”

John was feeling seriously worried after that explanation. He put his

hands on her waist “Sweetheart what happened….did someone hurt

you?” he asked insistently.

“No” Marlena said, trying desperately to get a hold on her emotions “I

was in the house…….and another news station replayed the story I

saw this afternoon…..and It just brought back all the devastation and

the fear……”

John sighed….no wonder she had been so upset “I’m sorry

sweetheart I didn’t know……”

Marlena knew she had to continue…he deserved to know the truth.

“After I saw it I got really upset and I tried to find you…..I thought as

long as I could see you everything would be okay……but Laura said

you’d gone to get more ice…..and then Roman said………”

She covered her face in her hands, not wanting to even conceive what

she could have been responsible for.

John gently grasped her wrists and pried her hands away from her

face “What did Roman say doc?”

Marlena choked on a sob “He said….Marlena you may as well give up

now because your precious John will never want to speak to you

again when he finds out what you did…..

And I didn’t know what he was talking about….until he reminded me of

the oil leak I had in my car….and I did, I had an oil leak….I thought it

wasn’t unsafe, I swear I did, the mechanic had ordered in a part to fix

it and said the leak was fine until the part came in….

Roman said that oils is completely flammable with a single spark and

when you crashed into that car with the bomb, that’s what caused the

explosion…..that its my fault….If you had have died it would have

been my fault because I gave you the car knowing it had a leak………

and he’s right…….It was all my fault…..and he told me not to tell you

because you’d hate me, he told me I should just never see you

again…because I’m obviously bad for you……

John was seething “That manipulative little bastard”

“But I couldn’t do that to you….you deserved to know the truth…..I

was just so scared of you hating me that I danced myself into heat

exhaustion and that’s how I ended up the way I did……but its

true……..what happened was all my fault…..I almost killed you

today……”

And she couldn’t hold it in any more and she burst into tears “I’m sorry

John….I’m so sorry…It’s all my fault..’ she pleaded as she sobbed.

John felt his heart ache as he saw how distressed she was and how

convinced she was that she had almost killed him.

“Doc…..baby come here” he said as he went to put his arms around

her but she fought him “No……you’ll hate me for what I did”

John shook his head “No sweetheart” as he tried to pull her into his

arms but she continued to struggle away from him. John almost had

tears in his own eyes….the amount of hurt and suffering he had

endured at the hands of Dimera and his minions…..and here was this

precious little angel…his beautiful Marlena who had loved him and

accepted him more than anyone else in his life, and she was

completely destroyed at the thought of almost hurting him…when she

hadn’t done anything wrong.

She continued to struggle away from him until finally John just pulled

her into his arms and held her so tightly with her arms by her side that

she didn’t have a hope in hell of getting away “it’s okay baby….I’ve got

you….”he said softly as he ran his hand up and down her back.

“Why…why do you have me….when what happened today was all my

fault?”

“Shhhh no it wasn’t baby….come with me…..we need to sit you back

down and get you some water…..youre still very warm” he said as he

picked her up, wrapping her arms and legs around him and carrying

her back to the other side of the house…where he could sit her down.

When he reached the seat they were originally in before she ran from

him, he sat down with her still wrapped around him.

“I’m so sorry…..I didn’t know it could do that, please believe me….I’m

sorry” Marlena pleaded as she cried.

“Hey…..hey look at me Doc” John said softly as he held her face in his

hands and looked into her tear filled eyes

“You didn’t do anything wrong baby, not a thing……first of all….what

you said was exactly right, the oil leak was okay for now, because I

set you up with my mechanic for a reason, because he’s the best…he

ordered the part to stay on the safe side….I already knew about the

leak sweetheart, he told me……”

Marlena looked at John guiltily “But If I had hadn’t have been so

irresponsible and considered the impact the leak could have had, I

wouldn’t have lent you my car and you wouldn’t have been in such

danger…..It could have killed you” she sobbed and John shook his

head

“No baby……that bomb was put together by a criminal who is one of

the most brilliant engineers and experts in explosives in the

country….that’s why it took out half the park wall sweetheart….It was

absolutely lethal…..it was me crashing you car into the car of the man

we were chasing that set the bomb off because the impact split a

fuse….but forensics said it was timed to go off in exactly 31 seconds

even if it hadn’t split…….your oil leak had nothing to do with it….that

bomb would have destroyed anything in its path with or without it……”

Marlena looked at John uncertainly “So It……wasn’t my fault?” she

asked in a shaky voice and John rubbed her back soothingly “No it

wasn’t…..I promise you It was not your fault.

Marlena took a deep breath but was unable to stop the fresh tears that

filled her eyes “I was so scared that you’d think it was my fault and you

would hate me…..and I couldn’t bear it if you hated me…..because

youre my favourite person in the whole wide world and I love you……I

need you to believe that

Her little confession struck his heart the moment it left her lips and he

had to fight to stay in control of his own emotions…..choosing to focus

on how lucky he was to have her.

John wrapped his arms around her and hugged her to him as closely

as he could while looking deep into her eyes, and in a gentle but

earnest voice said “I could never….ever hate you. I’ve been fortunate

to encounter a lot of kind people since I came here.

The Brady’s have welcomed me as one of the family, as have the

Horton’s, and the Carvers…and my girlfriend……but you

sweetheart….you have become my best friend in the whole wide

world, and I can honestly say that out of all these people in my life you

are the one that loves me unconditionally, just as I am, the good the

bad…..you love all of me…

I know that because I feel it…..and you need to know…..that you could

have made that bomb and caused the explosion all by yourself……

and I wouldn’t hate you…..because I love you the same way you love

me, unconditionally……I love you so much Marlena…..I could never

hate you……never ever……” John said vehemently as he wiped away

her tears with the pads of his thumbs and gently kissed her forehead.

Marlena looked at him so intently he felt as though her eyes were

piercing his very soul “I am so very….very lucky to have you” she said

in a shaky voice and John took both her hands, threading his fingers

through hers “No sweetheart……I’m the lucky one”

Marlena lovingly tousled his hair “When I think that I could have lost

you today”…..she was cut off by John placing his fingers against her

lips “Don’t……don’t do it to yourself baby…..I’m here, everything’s

going to be okay”

John felt the anger at what Roman had said to her flare up but he

forced himself to stay calm. At some point he would have to sit her

down and have a talk to her about Roman’s treatment of her but for

now he chose to focus on the most important priority.

“Doc I need you to do something for me, the next time Roman says

something to you about me…something that upsets you, I want you to

just walk away and come straight to me okay……”

Marlena cut him off “I tried to but you were out getting ice” and John

nodded “I know…..but sweetheart if you had have called me I would

have been back here with you in a second….promise me next time

you’ll come to me or If you cant find me, you’ll call me…..and I

promise you I will be here in an instant……..promise me…….”

“I will….I promise” Marlena said adamantly and John tapped her nose,

giving her a happy smile “That’s my girl……..now is there anything I

can get you sweetheart?”

Marlena looked at him shyly “Can I have a cuddle?” John grinned

cheekily at her “sweetheart….just try and stop me” his face lit up as a

small smile formed on her face and he wrapped his arms around her

tightly.

Marlena rested her chin on his shoulder and sighed “I feel so safe

when you hold me…..nothing bad could ever happen to me as long as

I’m in your arms”

John held on to her tightly…overwhelmed with tenderness and

purpose…..she really meant what she said…..she honestly had that

much faith in him, to see him as her protector…….the person she

would always be safe with. No one had ever had so much faith in him

and he was just so truly thankful that he had found the beautiful little

angel he held in his arms.

Marlena moved her face away from his shoulder and reached for his

handkerchief “I bet all my make up has run off……” she said as she

wiped her face and John took the handkerchief from her, wiping the

last visible streaks of mascara, and then said.

“You don’t need your makeup sweetheart, you are so incredibly

beautiful….you don’t need anything other than all that you are….and

what you are, is exquisite…inside and out” he said in a voice so gentle

it was almost a caress.

Marlena was speechless for a moment before looking at him in

bewilderment “what you just said about me…….it was so beautiful…..”

John squeezed her hand “I said it because its true sweetheart”

Marlena smiled gratefully at him as she leaned her head against his

chest and he wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin on her

head “ Thankyou for taking such good care of me John”

She placed a lingering kiss on his chest which was exposed by his

partially open shirt…..and then another one just above it.

John felt goosebumps rise on his skin at the goodness of her lips on

his skin…..and found himself letting out a little moan.

Marlena heard the little sound he made and pressed her lips against

his chest a little higher….then higher still……she didn’t know why she

was doing it……this was John….her best friend…….but she felt as

though she would die if she didn’t

“Marlena…….” John moaned softly, knowing he should stop her and

yet his hands went to her upper thighs…gently squeezing them as she

placed another kiss on his flesh that was positively aching for

her….this time on his throat….but he wanted more…..he needed

more……..her kisses had an innocent sensuality to them….and they

were oh so good….

but he wanted more…..in that moment he wanted to kiss her….he

wanted to kiss her so badly……and he knew they couldn’t cross that

line…not when she had been so upset……he would hate for them to

do something in an impulsive moment…for him to take advantage of

her when she was so emotionally fragile and to have her regret it….

She was everything to him and she deserved better than that……and

yet she felt so good….so sweet…..so right……….but he had to stop

them and he had to do it quickly before he lost all control……

“Baby…….” He almost groaned as he gently grasped her face and

tipped it up so he could look into her eyes.

Marlena wrapped her arms around his neck…..her eyes never leaving

his and John ran his bent fingers up and down the side of her cheek,

gently caressing her face “I would never do anything to hurt you baby”

he said so intently and with so much sincerity she felt a lump rising in

her throat. She put her hands on either side of his face “I know

sweetie…..I know” she said as she pressed her forehead against his.

They stayed that way for the longest moment…desperately trying to

control themselves…..but spinning further out of control…..the

pointless struggle only strengthening their embrace as they clung to

one another.

Finally, John couldn’t fight anymore. He gently pulled away and traced

her beautiful lips with his finger…..and when his finger reached her

lower lip and parted them, gently kissing his finger tip, looking up into

his eyes……the innocent eroticism of the act stirring passion in a realm

inside him he did not know existed until that moment……

He felt himself drifting towards her…….his finger on her lips moving to

tip her chin up……and just as his lips were about to meet hers he

heard someone clearing their throat.

He and Marlena both turned to see Laura standing in front of them

“Ah…..sorry to interrupt…but John……your girlfriend is

here”………………………..

Chapter 12- “Surprise”

Laura stepped to the side of the house to give Marlena and John

come privacy “Yes!” she said as she pumped her hand victoriously in

the air. She had so hoped that John and Marlena would grow even

closer than they were and judging by what she saw in there it sure as

hell was happening. She only wished his girlfriend hadn’t shown up.

John looked at Marlena in shock “She was out of town, she must have

wanted to surprise me……I’m sorry”

But as far as Marlena was concerned this had been the wakeup call

they both needed….John had a girlfriend, she had a boyfriend, and

her and John were supposed to be best friends, nothing more.

“Don’t be sorry…..I think we just got a little carried away…I mean I

was just upset and you were trying to comfort me…we’re best friends

right?”

John nodded; grateful she hat let him off the hook so easily but not

entirely sure he wanted to be off the hook “Right sweetheart”

Marlena hopped off his lap and smiled awkwardly “You better go” she

said as she pulled him up and he gave her a very chaste kiss on the

forehead “I’ll see you inside though?” he asked hopefully.

“Sure you will’ she replied and with that he gave her a final grin and

headed inside. Marlena walked in the other direction and almost

walked straight into Laura.

Laura looked at Marlena guiltily “ I’m so sorry I walked in on you two…

its just that this girl was going to come looking for him and I don’t

know…..you and John seem so close, I would have hated for her to

see you together and make a scene”

Marlena hugged Laura, she was lucky to have her, she was a good

friend “Thank you for looking out for me Laura” she said gratefully and

Laura grinned at Marlena “So where do you and John stand…or

should I say how long till the two of you start getting your freak on?”

Marlena looked at Laura in shock “Laura we both have partners”

Laura shrugged “So what, wake up! You give Roman the flick, get

John to give his the flick so he can tap that ass!” she said as she

swatted Marlena on the butt.”

Marlena looked at Laura adamantly “okay Laura, firstly, I’m totally

confiscating your P.Diddy CD, secondly…..John and I will not be

getting our freak on , at any point…ever…we’re best friends, that’s it”

Laura smiled at Marlena in bemusement “Well you might not be

getting your freak on but from what I walked in on the two of you were

sure as hell getting your flirt on.

“Leave it alone Laura” Marlena pleaded with her and Laura put her

hands up “Alright alright….I promise to drop it permanently” she

promised as she put her arm around Marlena’s waist and Marlena

sighed in relief “Thank you”.

As they walked into the house Laura’s arm was still around Marlena’s

waist so she never saw that her fingers were crossed.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena was in Alice’s kitchen, checking they had enough snacks

when Kristen walked in “Hey Marlena!” she said chirpily, pleased to

see her new friend and Marlena gave Kristen a big smile “Hi Kristen!”

Marlena noticed Kristen looked a little bewildered “Is everything

okay?” and Kristen giggled “Would you believe I’ve lost my boyfriend.

I’ve been told he’s here somewhere but try as I might I just can’t find

him…I bet he’s somewhere watching the sports report”

Marlena laughed with her and shrugged “I wish I could help you but I

haven’t seen Tony anywhere either”

Kristen looked at Marlena in confusion “Tony….why would Tony be

here?”

It was Marlena’s turn to be confused “Well you said you were looking

for your boyfriend”

Kristen realized what had happened and laughed “Oh no Hun, Tony’s

my best friend, not my boyfriend!”

Marlena’s eyes narrowed as she thought back to the previous night at

the video store “But you were kissing him…intimately………”

Kristen sighed……”Marlena this isn’t going to sound good, but I’m

going to ask you to try not to judge me. Tony is my best friend in the

whole world…and I guess because I was so close to him, I got

confused about my feelings for him, I felt torn between him and my

boyfriend….and my obligation to Tony’s father….how badly he wanted

us together………..”

She didn’t tell Marlena that she and Tony shared the same father….it

would sound too incestuous, better to tell one story at a time.

“And for one week I lost all concept of reality and had a fling with

him………”

Okay so it was actually a month and a half but that’s an unnecessary

detail…..she told herself.

“But now its back to reality………..We know it was wrong, and clearly

he was meant to stay my best friend”

Marlena nodded. She hardly condoned infidelity, but she felt she

simply couldn’t judge Kristen, not when one of the motivating factors in

her continuance of her relationship with Roman was how much

Caroline and Shawn loved that they were together and how she hated

to disappoint them when they were so good to her.

And she knew what it was like to have that closeness to a male best

friend, the kind she had with John, the kind she had only just gotten

confused with herself…when she and John had been around at the

side of the house. She also knew she was not aware of the full story.

Maybe her boyfriend was distant, abusive….cold…….cheating on her

himself….there are any number of reasons that could have motivated

Kristen to do what she did.

“So what happens now Kristen……with your boyfriend, you will tell

him what happened right….I don’t mean to tell you what to do, it’s just

that I know I would tell Roman if I did that”

Kristen mused to herself “Not in a million years” but she nodded

emphatically “Absolutely Hun, as soon as we leave here tonight as a

matter of fact”

Marlena sighed “Oh boy you are in a pickle”

Kristen smiled; she almost felt bad lying to this girl. She seemed like a

real little sweetie and based on the fact that she didn’t seem to be

judging her she truly could turn out to be a great friend, or even better,

and ally of the Dimera Family.

Just as she was about to thank Marlena she saw John come walking

in from the side door

And her face lit up “Honey I’m home” she said in an excited squeal

and ran over to him, throwing her arms around him and kissing him

passionately”

Marlena looked on in horror “John is her boyfriend, My John…..is the

one she’s been cheating on……oh my god” she thought to herself.

John was initially shocked when she thrust herself into his arms but he

wrapped them around her and hugged her tightly “Well this is a nice

surprise” he said sincerely. He had missed her……..just maybe not as

much as he thought he would have.

“I missed you so much honey” Kristen cooed and John chuckled “I can

tell….and I missed you too”

She realized Marlena must be feeling like an unwelcome 3rd wheel.

“Oh honey I want you to meet one of my girlfriends, this is Marlena

Evans”

John looked to where Kristen pointed, he hadn’t even noticed Marlena

there, Kristen had blocked his view of the kitchen.

He looked at Marlena and then at Kristen and smiled “You two know

each other?”

He then looked directly at Marlena “I had no idea the two of you were

friends Doc”

Marlena nodded, feeling put on the spot like she never had before in

her life “I didn’t know the two of you were a couple….I guess I didn’t

make the connection…..for a variety of reasons”

Marlena gave Kristen a knowing look and Kristen could feel her web of

deceit weakening in its strength.

She was further shocked when John walked over to Marlena and put

and arm around her shoulder “Kristen…….I already know Marlena,

very well….because she’s my best friend”

Kristen couldn’t believe what she was hearing “Youre John’s best

friend?” she asked Marlena accusingly and Marlena shrugged

“Again…..I didn’t make the connection till now”

Kristen looked at Marlena pleadingly but focused on John as he

smiled at her “I just have to go help Abe set up a table and then we’ll

catch up okay?”

He walked over and kissed her on the cheek “Okay honey I love you”

she said in a sickly sweet voice that made Marlena wince……..how

could she be telling him that……she had no right to be telling him that

until she had come clean with what she’d done.

Kristen watched as John smiled at Marlena and his whole face lit up

“I’ll give you and Lexie a yell when the tables ready for the next round

of food to be brought out okay sweetheart?”

Marlena smiled back at him “Okay….but you better hurry up and not

slack off John Black or you’ll have me to deal with!”

John grinned “And that’s a fact” he winked at her and walked out of

the kitchen.

Kristen could feel her stomach sinking…..the way he looked at

her……the way his eyes lit up when he looked at her….the softness in

his voice when he called her “sweetheart”….he had pet names for

her…….and one as tender and intimate as “sweetheart”.

Marlena sighed “I can’t believe this Kristen……how could you do that

to him…..I thought this boyfriend of yours might have been abusive,

hurtful, cold…distant, an alcoholic…..I thought that although it was

your choice to be unfaithful that maybe your boyfriend was pushing

you into Tony’s arms….but then I find out that it’s John.

He is a wonderful man and he loves you. How could you betray him

like that….you have to tell him………

Kristen began to feel irritated and backed into a corner. “Look

Marlena…..It’s complicated….you wouldn’t understand?”

“Why wouldn’t I?” Marlena challenged her and Kristen looked at her

disdainful “Because John and I are adults and youre a child”

Marlena glared at Kristen “I might be legally a child but I’m old enough

to understand perfectly that you’ve betrayed a wonderful man, who

loves you, and the more you refuse to justify your actions the more I

believe youre going to refuse to accept accountability for your

actions.”

Kristen tossed her hair arrogantly “I don’t have to explain anything to

you!” Marlena shook her head “No you don’t…..but you have a lot to

explain to John, and if you don’t, I will and you better believe it”

Marlena stormed out of the kitchen and Kristen glared after

her…..everything she had initially thought about her flying out the

window, Marlena wasn’t going to be a good friend to have…..Marlena

was going to be a problem.

Chapter 13- “All for Believing”

“So anyway the investor told me……” Kristen noticed John seemed to

be staring into space yet again “John are you listening?” she asked

and then noticed what he was staring at……or who rather….It was

Marlena, sitting in a corner of the room, slowly sipping a glass of

champagne and seemingly in her own world.

“Little Brat” Kristen thought….Marlena didn’t even have to try to get

Johns attention…yet here she was trying to get him to listen to one

story without losing interest.

“John” she called his name and he turned to her, “oh sorry Kristen,

listen I’m just gonna go over and make sure Marlena got something to

eat….we didn’t really have a chance to eat today”

Kristen stood flabbergasted as he walked off towards the food table.

“We” she thought to herself “What’s this “we” business” she thought,

becoming more and more worried about Marlena and John’s

relationship by the second.

Marlena sat in a deserted corner of the room, her party spirit well and

truly deflated. She was so close to John that the idea of him being hurt

was literally hurting her…..she felt awful keeping what she knew from

him, but she couldn’t bear to put him through the indignity of finding

out from someone else….even if it was his best friend…..no…she

would only tell him if Kristen didn’t.

“Hi sweetheart” she smiled as she head that sound….the sound of the

voice she adored above all others.

“Hey” she said as John took a seat next to her “So I just checked out

the food table, there’s some good stuff….maybe we should get you

something to eat” Marlena smiled gratefully at him. He took such good

care of her

“Thank you but Lexie already made sure I ate…..but that was cute

though…..your attempt to be subtle and nonchalant” she looked up at

him with a cheeky gleam in her eye and John wrapped her in a big

bear hug, shaking her “I’ll give you cute, you cheeky little miss” he

teased in a mock threat and she squealed with laughter.

John finally let her go and when he did he could see the same look

he’d seen in her eyes a moment ago…..the same look he’d seen

when she’d run from him earlier that night….the same look he had

seen so many times since he had met her……the same look he only

knew because he knew her so well…the look that created a barrier

between him and her….the guard she put up, when she didn’t want to

show any kind of vulnerability.

The look he knew she’d have in her eyes when he’d spotted her body

language from across the room.

He knew it had been an immensely stressful day for her and he was

very worried about her.

“Marlena is there even a chance that you’ll tell me what youre feeling

right now?” he asked her point blank and Marlena looked at him with

the same guarded eyes….that even the melodious laughter that

echoed from her moments ago couldn’t disguise.

“I’m fine John” she said, lying through her teeth and he sighed “I’ll take

that as a no”

Marlena felt awful…..she couldn’t stand that there was now a secret

between them. It was almost as if she could feel it dividing

them….forming a barrier between them.

“Why are you like this Doc……..it’s like you just shut down and go into

self protect mode…you wont let anyone in….what are you trying to

protect yourself from?”

“Not protecting me……..protecting you my darling’ she mentally

pleaded

“I’m like this”…she began “because I’ve always had to look after

myself……Momma and Daddy love me, but they’ve always seemed to

have their hands so full with Sam…..and after a while I got so good at

taking care of myself I just didn’t need to let anyone in” she told him

honestly.

John took her face between his hands “But you have me now

sweetheart…..you don’t have to take care of everything yourself

anymore….because you have me…..and I love taking care of

you……”

Marlena’s eyes filled with tears and she felt a little knife twist in her

heart at the comfort and sweetness of his words…oh how she loved

this man……how could Kristen have done what she did to

him….how?”

“I know….I know you do sweetie” Marlena said as she wrapped her

arms around his neck and hugged him.

“I love you Doc” he said softly and Marlena took a deep breath, trying

to get her emotions in control ‘I love you too” she almost gasped.

Kristen crushed the plastic cup she was holding as she looked on at

the scene before her “best friends my ass John Black, youre in love

with her……..and I’ll be damned if I lose you to some bratty little

teenaged bitch.” She vowed in a low menacing voice.

Marlena pulled away from their hug and John could see she still had

her guard up, and rather than arguing with her about it he decided to

try a different tact.

He looked over to the couples dancing in the middle of the room to the

soft strains of gentle music and took her hand “Dance with me” he

asked as he stood up and Marlena found herself powerless to do

anything but follow him….she knew she couldn’t bear to see the hurt

on his face if she refused him.

John led her into the centre of the room and placed one arm around

her waist and gently clasped one of her hands in his own. They slowly

began to sway back and forth as the music played

Pull back the shield between us

And I’ll kiss you

Drop your defenses and come

Into my arms

I’m all for believing if you can reveal the true colors within.

John bent his head and let his lips brush her forehead gently, floored

by how the raw lyrics of the song playing mirrored his own yearning for

Marlena to let him in.

I know you blanket your mind, so much that I am blind

But I see you’ve painted your soul, into your guard.

I’m all for believing, I’m all for believing.

Slowly but surely John began to pull Marlena closer and closer until

she willingly melted into his arms, her body against his own. John held

her delicate hand against the side of his chest and Marlena turned her

head to the side, resting it against John’s chest.

I need to know just how you feel, to comfort you

I need to find the key to let me in, into your heart, to find your soul.

Pull back the shield between us, and I’ll kiss you,

Drop your defenses and come, into my arms.

I’m all for believing, I’m all for believing

“I’m always here for you sweetheart…….no matter what happens….I’ll

always be here” he said softly as he held her a little more tightly.

I’m all for believing, if you can reveal, the true colors within,

And say you will be there for me to hold,

when the faith grows old (I’m all for believing)

and life turns cold, (I’m all for believing)

when the faith grows old, (I’m all for believing) and life turns cold.

Marlena looked up at him intently “You know I’d never do anything to

deliberately hurt you don’t you?”

John assumed she was still worried about the explosion and Roman’s

claims that she was to blame.

“Of course I do sweetheart…..” John said vehemently as he rubbed

her back reassuringly “And I know that if I was hurt youre the only

person I would come to”

Marlena felt the sincerity of his sapphire eyes almost pierce through

her own and she smiled up at him adoringly before wrapping her arms

around his waist and snuggling back into his chest……and when he

was hurt……she would be there for him, willing to give everything and

anything just to take the pain away.

John wrapped his arms around her tightly and rested his chin atop her

head and let himself revel in the sheer completion he felt when he was

holding her like that. Nothing had ever felt so right.

So if youre cold I will stay

Maybe fate will guide the way

I believe in what I see

And baby we were meant to be

So just believe…..just believe…..just believe

Trust in me…………

They were so caught up in their reverie they never noticed Roman

approaching them. “Ahem” he cleared his throat and Marlena and

John opened their eyes, surprised to see him standing so close to

them.

“Get your fucking hands of MY girlfriend Black”

Chapter 14- “I would never hurt you”

“I said get your fucking hands off my girlfriend” Roman demanded and

grabbed Marlena’s arm, pulling her over to him roughly.

John glared at Roman “Don’t you dare man handle her like that

Roman”

Roman grinned smugly at John “I’ll do whatever I like John…..she’s

mine”

John took a step forward and Marlena pleaded with them “Stop it you

two, please”

Roman relaxed his grip on her arm but still began to pull her away

“C’mon Marlena we’re leaving”

He walked away dragging her with him and she turned back to John

and mouthed “I’m sorry”

John took only a moment to follow them. He looked drunk off his ass

and the way he was touching Marlena there was no way he was going

to leave her alone with him.

He walked out of the back of the house and it wasn’t hard to locate

them, he simply followed the sound of their arguing.

Walking around to the side of the house he watched Roman verbally

berate her.

“I’m not dating you so you can hang off John black like some little slut”

Marlena glared at Roman “Roman youre drunk….again…….and

because of that youre acting like a jerk…..again………and youre

treating my like shit……again……and I love you Roman…..I really do,

I’ve loved you since I was 13 years old when you turned up on my

doorstep with that little pink stuffed elephant and took me for a walk in

the park…..”

John was blown away. He didn’t know they had been together for so

long.

“But you’ve been doing this since we were 16 now…..and every time

you get drunk and lash out at me I began to forget how the grass

smelled that night………I lost the butterflies that were in my

stomach……the joy began to fade a way…….and now I don’t even

have the little pink elephant anymore……..you ripped it apart when it

was in your way during one of your drunken tantrums last month”

John saw the dejection in her eyes, watched as her face fell and he

could literally feel the breaking of her heart……all he wanted to do

was reach out and hold her, comfort her, take the pain away.

Roman looked irritated “Oh get over it Marlena I’ll buy you another

fucking elephant, god!”

Marlena looked at him in amazement “You just don’t get it do you……

you don’t get me……….”

Roman grabbed her by the wrists “Yes I do…….I do get you……..I

love you…

“No you don’t Roman” she said as she stamped her foot “You don’t

love me…you love the idea of me. You love that your football buddies

think my breasts are great, you love it when people applaud my

dancing…because then you get to brag, that I’m your girlfriend….you

love that I’m polite and intelligent and I make you look good…but you

don’t love me.” Marlena said emphatically

Roman pleaded with her “I know I don’t show it all the time baby…I

know……but I love you……and when youre we’ll get married just like

we always planned and have babies and you’ll be a doctor and I’ll be

a cop and we’ll have a beautiful family…..and a beautiful life…..”

Marlena shook her head “No we wouldn’t…..that’s what I’ve been

trying to tell you for the past year and its like you think If you scream at

me and yell louder than me you’ll be able to drown out my voice and

you wont have to hear what I’m saying…..but I am not going let it

happen again. Youre not going to drown me out and you will hear

me…………”

John felt pride fill his heart as he looked on at her in awed admiration

“That’s my girl”

“I can see our life Roman….I can see it right now and let me tell you it

is far from beautiful….I see you drinking non-stop and being an

asshole just so you can look like a big man in front of your bone-head

mates. I see our children having to watch Mommy get verbally abused

by Daddy and possibly also get verbally abused by Daddy every night

when he comes home drunk….and I would never ever bring children

into this world to have them live in that kind of environment”

Roman’s voice grew dangerously quiet “So what are you saying

Marlena?”

Marlena squared her shoulders defiantly and looked him in the eyes

“I’m saying that we aren’t 15 anymore……that our relationship is

completely different….that youre completely different….and I will not

spend the rest of my life dragging your drunk ass out of parties and

bars….listening to you verbally berate me…….letting you play games

with my head with your ever hot and cold blowing mood swings…I’m

saying don’t bother proposing to me Roman because it wouldn’t be a

beautiful life, It would be a disaster in the making……….and I don’t

want to marry you…because I’m better than that…..”

If John wasn’t eaves dropping and needing to remain silent he would

have applauded her. She was so feisty. He was so incredibly

impressed “Good girl” he thought to himself.

“You stuck up ungrateful little Bitch” Roman spat out angrily as he

backed her into the wall and pushed her against it”

John’s blood boiled “That’s it…..nobody does that to my angel” he

thought as he stormed in and yelled “LET HER GO”

Roman dropped her hands in shock and as much as John wanted to

kick Roman’s ass his first priority was getting Marlena away from him.

She looked visibly alarmed and unnerved from Roman’s intimidating

behavior and possibly his own booming voice.

“Come here Doc” John said as he reached for her hand and swiftly

pulled her out of Romans grip and into his arms.

“What do you think youre doing Black?” Roman asked and John

simply glared at him “You shut the fuck up Roman”.

He turned his attentions back to Marlena his anger melting into

tenderness “Are you all right sweetheart? I didn’t mean to scare

you…..I didn’t pull your arm too roughly did I?” he said as he rubbed

his hand up and down her back. Marlena looked up at him with such

innocence and so much trust he just wanted to spend forever

protecting her “I know you’d never hurt me sweetie”

John shook his head adamantly “No I wouldn’t sweetheart, thank you

for always trusting that” he wrapped his arms around her and looked

at her with a reassuring smile on his face “Sweetheart Roman and I

need to have a little chat……” Marlena looked unsure and he looked

into her eyes sincerely “I promise it will just be a chat…..do you think

maybe you could go get me a beer beautiful? and get yourself a drink

and I’ll come find you as soon as I’m finished”

“Of course I can” Marlena replied and Roman looked at her

incredulously “Oh I cannot believe this…..youre berating me for

drinking……when I usually ask you for a beer you get all insulted and

when he does it all he gets is “Of course I can”

Marlena looked at Roman sadly “You demand Roman…..John asks

me nicely”

Roman laughed, mocking her “Well he’s just going to have to get his

own beer Marlena because youre not going anywhere”

He walked over to where John stood and pushed him “You got that

Black?”

John looked at him with growing rage “I’d back off if I was you Roman”

Marlena tried to step between them “Calm down Roman” but Roman

simply grabbed her and flung her out of the way causing her to

stumble and hit the ground.

“Marlena!” John cried and went to bend down beside her but Roman

blocked his path “She’s nothing but a worthless little slut anyway so

why don’t you leave her to me and go be with your own girlfriend”

Roman backed away from John a little, smiling smugly and John

glared menacingly at Roman “How dare you speak to her like that,

touch her like that…you wont ever hurt her like that again……”

John was so intent on protecting Marlena and Roman so busy

taunting John that neither of them noticed Marlena rising unsteadily to

her feet.

“Oh yeah and what are you going to do about it?” Roman asked

arrogantly.

“This” John said as he brought his fist back, poised to hit Roman.

It all happened so quickly yet almost in slow motion for John…..his fist

came forward….and when Marlena stepped between them Roman

stepped out of the way….and when his fist connected….it wasn’t with

Roman’s face, but with Marlena’s

The force of the blow sent her into the brick wall behind her and John

watched in sheer horror as she crumpled to the ground like a little rag

doll.

“Oh my god” he gasped “MARLENA” he shouted out as he ran over

and knelt at her side.

“What the fuck have you done John?” Roman asked as John

frantically checked for breathing and a pulse….he found both, but she

was unconscious.

“Call and ambulance Roman……and get Lexie Carver….Do it now!”

Even Roman didn’t argue this time and ran back towards the front of

the house.

John picked her up off the ground and cradled her in his arms….she

felt so tiny and fragile…..the entire right side of her face was turning a

puffy red and grey color…

“Oh god” he gasped, completely aghast at what he had done to

her….tears filled his eyes and began to fall “I didn’t mean it

sweetheart…I meant to hit Roman because of what he did to you..said

about you…….I was just trying to protect you…….I didn’t mean to hurt

you I swear…….I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry………..”

He shook her a little but she still remained unconscious “Please

Marlena wake up and come back to me baby….youre my best

friend…you mean everything to me………I love you…..I’m so

sorry…..I would never ever hurt you”

He placed the most delicate of kisses on her swollen face and held

her close to him, his chin resting on her head

And all that could be heard in the deserted yard was the sound of his

soft sobbing, as he held his beautiful little broken angel in his arms.

Chapter 15- “Don’t Cry”

John paced back and forth in the waiting room of the hospital. Marlena

had been rushed to university hospital 2 hours ago. Roman had

insisted that he should ride in the ambulance with Marlena and that

John shouldn’t be allowed any where near her.

John couldn’t even fight Roman on that one because he agreed. He

had hurt her…his sweet, beautiful precious little angel. She was in

hospital because of him. Laura had fought Roman every inch of the

way. He could still hear her words in her head.

“The only time Marlena would ever have your pathetic alcoholic ass by

her side over John’s is when she’s was unconscious to tell you to fuck

off, like she is now….so get the fuck out of the ambulance so that the

man she really wants by her side can ride with her.”

And he had been so grateful for Laura’s support…but he felt he didn’t

deserve it…..Marlena had been in danger, for one reason and one

alone, and that was him.

John watched as Lexie came out of Marlena’s room and Abe wrapped

his arms around her “What’s going on…is she all right Lexie? What

are her injuries?”

Lexie looked evasively at John, not wanting to tell him. This had been

nothing but an awful accident, but she knew he would be devastated.

“Dammit Lexie just tell me” John pleaded and Lexie sighed “Extensive

bruising to the superficial facial tissue….moderate concussion…..mild

sprain to the left wrist…..but John half of that was the wall she hit”

John nodded dejectedly “Right…the wall she hit when my fist sent her

slamming into it”

Abe looked at him adamantly “Buddy you were just trying to protect

her….Roman had pushed her with enough force to send her to the

ground and called her a slut”

John was disgusted with himself “protect her….I put her in hospital

Abraham…if only I had have stopped my fist in time”

Abe nodded “And it was an accident John….you were trying to protect

her and Marlena stumbled up at the wrong time and was trying to

protect you…she’s already a leggy little thing……. those shoes she

was wearing gave her an extra 5 inches….made her an inch taller

than Roman even…there’s no way you could have missed her….so

don’t beat yourself up.

None of them even noticed Roman standing behind them “He

assaulted her, you should be pressing charges Abe!” he declared

indignantly.

Abe turned around and glared at Roman “What you did classifies as

assault too Roman, people in glass houses shouldn’t throw stones”

Roman decided it would be wise in that moment to keep his mouth

shut and he turned to Lexie “I want to see Marlena”

Lexie rolled her eyes “Roman how many times do I have to tell you,

she’s not up to having visitors yet. Laura and Maggie managed to

understand that and go home, why can’t you?”

Roman looked at Lexie disdainfully “Oh fine then, you know it figures

she’d still be this high maintenance even when she’s fucking

unconscious” and with that he stormed off

He needed a drink; he needed to come up with some kind of game

plan to use the inevitable rift this would cause between John and

Marlena to his advantage.

Abe looked at John in concern. John didn’t let anyone get away with

so much looking at Marlena the wrong way, much less speaking about

her like Roman had just done, so he knew his partner had to be

completely distraught to let it slide.

Lexie turned to John “Actually John, there’s only one person Marlena’s

requested to see, she wants to see you John”

John was floored “Me? But I’m the one….I mean there must be some

mistake”

Lexie shook her head and gave him a sympathetic smile “No John,

she was very drowsy and barley conscious, but she was adamant, her

exact words were “You tell John Black that if he doesn’t get in here, I’ll

come out there and kick his ass”

In spite of everything, John couldn’t stop himself from chuckling and

Abe patted him reassuringly “That sounds like the Marlena we all

know and love to me”

John smiled sadly “That’s a fact” he said very softly and Abe gently

pushed him forward “Go on buddy…..she needs you”

John nodded. He had to at least face her, after what he’d done to her

she deserved that much.

He picked up the gift he had bought her from the hospital gift shop and

walked over to her room. Taking a deep breath he opened the door

and stepped inside.

“Oh god” he gasped out loud, nausea invading the pits of his stomach

as he beheld the sight of her sleeping before him.

Walking over to her bed he took a seat beside it, unable to tear his

eyes away from her. The centre of her right cheek was swollen with an

angry purple bruise which tapered out in a myriad of grey and green

down to her chin and up to her temples…..and one slender, delicate

wrist lay strapped and splinted.

She was so pale and with her petite frame she looked so tiny and

fragile, engulfed by the sterile white sheets. How could this be

happening…….how could he have done this to her…his precious

angel?..how could she even want to see him after what he had

done……..how could things ever go back to the way they were?

He was so scared of hurting her and so scared of losing her……or

even worse….not losing her……but losing her trust…….the look of

complete faith she always had in her eyes for him being replaced with

fear……a wall being placed between them that he could not over

come.

“I’m so sorry sweetheart, I never meant for this to happen” he said,

tears filling her eyes as he ever so gently took her uninjured hand and

pressed his lips to it……”

What was going to happen if things never went back to being the

same again…..How would he cope without her?

“Youre my best friend in the whole world…..I swear I didn’t mean to

hurt you…….If I could take it back I would, I promise you baby………”

he gasped through his tears……closing his eyes, doing everything he

could to get a hold of himself

And that’s when he felt it……the unmistakable sensation of her

graceful hand on his face……..

He opened his eyes to see her peering up at him sleepily, with nothing

but love, and trust and adoration in her eyes.

John said nothing…..he didn’t know where to begin, he just sat there,

enraptured by the look in her eyes…..”Could that still be trust?” he

asked himself in disbelief.

“I’m sorry baby…..I’m so sorry” he apologized to her profusely and

wept openly.

Marlena ran her fingers over his face….tracing the path of moisture

his tears had left….her eyes fixated on every tear she

banished……….and then she cupped his face with her hand and

looked up at him…”Shhhh” she gently soothed him

“Don’t cry John………I still love you………..”

Chapter 16- Denial

“Don’t Cry John…..I still love you”

John felt another lump rising in his throat….her statement was

bittersweet to him……Relief flooded his being, but there was such

innocence in her remark….an innocence that only reminded him of

how sweet and gentle she was…….how he had vowed to protect her

from all the people in the world who could take advantage of that, and

instead he had hurt her more than any of them.

He took the hand that cupped his face and kissed each of her delicate

fingers “I love you too sweetheart….so much….and I’m so sorry.”

Marlena carefully struggled up into a sitting position “Sweetie it was an

accident’ She said groggily, still feeling the effects of the medication

she had been given.

“But I really hurt you” he gasped desperately

Marlena nodded “Okay, maybe you did a little, but you were trying to

protect me, and I just happened to get up at the wrong time……It was

just a silly accident”

John couldn’t believe she was forgiving him so easily. He’d thought it

was what he had wanted….he thought he would be ecstatic, It was

almost unfathomable that she could place no blame on him……but it

only made him feel worse, only made him feel so completely unworthy

of her love and trust and friendship.

Because what she didn’t know, what she couldn’t possibly know was

that it wasn’t just the fact that he had hurt her that was tearing him up

inside…they had verbally argued plenty of times and he had said

things he should have……

It was that he had physically hurt her, that in the moment he hurt her

there had been such venomous rage inside him….the rage of a

mercenary…….the rage of Stefano’s Mercenary….his pawn……and

more than anything he was terrified of becoming that man again, of

what he could do to Marlena if he did………

He couldn’t even cope with the mere thought and he reached for the

bear he had bought her “I got you something…….”

Marlena shifted uncomfortably as though trying to shake off the feeling

in her stomach, the feeling she couldn’t place…all she knew was that

her instincts were telling her that something wasn’t right with him…he

was being so sweet and attentive as always…but something just felt

wrong

John held up the white teddy dressed as a ballerina, complete with an

elaborate pink tutu, ballet slippers and a tiara “She’s a dancer, like

you……I know it doesn’t change what happened but I just

thought…….maybe you’d like her…..”

Marlena fought the emotion that threatened to engulf her….he looked

so unsure…….so desperately searching for something to cling too, as

though he were drowning.

She hopped out of the bed and sat on John’s lap, taking the bear from

him and smiling up at him reassuringly “I love her……” she looked

back down at the bear, at the delicate fabric in the tutu….the little

ballet slippers “She’s so beautiful” she exclaimed

“Yes she is” John said adoringly…..but it was Marlena he was looking

at, not the bear. Marlena looked up and caught his meaning, blushing

a little but never taking her eyes of his gaze….despite how sweet he

was being something still felt wrong……and it was then that she

noticed where his arms were…..normally they would be around her,

but instead they seemed stuck to the arms of the chair they sat in.

The moment she processed this she was filled with alarm…John was

always putting his arms around her, but whenever she was upset or

hurt or something even remotely traumatic happened he would hold

her…

It seemed to be instinctive on his part….yet here she was with a

swollen face, a sprained wrist and a concussion from being knocked

unconscious and he almost seemed to be deliberately keeping his

arms away from her…

Deliberately putting physical distance between them…..he was

holding himself so rigid that he wasn’t really even allowing her to

snuggle into his chest like she always did.

“John……” she began tentatively and he toyed with a loose tendril of

her hair “yes sweetheart?” he replied attentively.

Marlena took a deep breath “Would you hold me?” she asked

hopefully.

John froze “You can’t….you cant get too close…..if you get to close

you won’t be able to let her go and if you don’t let her go you could

hurt her again.” He thought to himself

“I’m holding you now doc” he said, trying to cover and Marlena felt

more and more fear seep into her veins, fear that she was losing him.

“No youre not” she disagreed…her voice beginning to waver. “Not

really……I’m sitting on your lap but I may as well be sitting on the lap

of a stranger because you’re not holding me…..not like you normally

do” She looked up at him searchingly…pleading with him to give her

an answer.

But all he did was lift her and place her back in bed….and even in the

miniscule moment he had touched her, there had been no warmth, no

connection, and no intimacy.

“Marlena you need to get some rest sweetheart, I think I should go” he

handed her the bear and pulled the blanket up over her.

Marlena couldn’t fathom what was happening or why it was

happening, but there was one thing she was sure of…he was pulling

away from her.

“Stop it John, just stop” she said forcefully and John released the

blanket, shocked by the tone in her voice, a tone she had never taken

with him before.

But then he was completely aghast as her eyes filled with tears “Why

won’t you hold me?……..why are you so ready to just walk out and

leave me here all by myself when the John Black I know would have

me in his arms all night…………”

Marlena took a deep breath as she began to cry in earnest “I don’t

understand why youre being like this……or what I’ve done wrong.

…..but I can feel you pulling away from me……and I’m scared…….I

feel like I’m losing you”

That was it for John…..seeing her cry. He couldn’t stand seeing her

cry, and knowing he had made her cry was infinitely worse. All hopes

of distancing himself from her went out the window.

“I’m sorry……I’m sorry baby” he said as he sat on the bed and took

her face between his hands “You haven’t done anything wrong

sweetheart….and nothings wrong, I promise” he lied through his teeth.

Marlena gasped through her tears “Well it feels like something’s

wrong…….”

John nodded “I know sweetheart…..I’m sorry…I just didn’t want to

aggravate your injuries which is why I was so hands off and I thought

you might want some rest which is why I was going to leave you in

peace”

He’d lied to her again……but he couldn’t bear to hurt her any more

than he already had.

“But I don’t want you to go….I want you to stay” she replied tearfully

and John put an arm around her as he kicked his shoes off “I know

you do……and that’s why I’m staying.”

He slid into the bed with her and gently pushed her back to lie against

the pillows before lying down beside her and taking her in his arms

“Shhhh its okay baby….I’m sorry I scared you….I didn’t mean to make

you feel that way…I love you so much…..”

He held her head against his chest, wrapping her in his arms and if

anything this scared Marlena more, because now he was holding her

the way he always did….but she felt as though the distance between

them was greater than ever….and she didn’t even want to think what

that could mean…..

She just wanted to close her eyes….forget the awful night they’d

endured and pray that when she woke up everything would be back to

normal.

As if he could read her mind John softly whispered “Close your eyes

sweetheart”….and on his command she closed them….willing herself

to believe that it was just like any other moment where he had lulled

her to sleep.

They were both in denial. Marlena….. That she could stop what was

happening……and John, that he was ready to let her…….

Marlena shrank further and further from his arms, curling into a little

ball. She didn’t have his warmth…..his heart…..his comfort….his

love…….all she had was the weak embrace of a tortured soul slipping

further and further away from her….but still she feebly whispered “I

love you John”

She cried herself to sleep in his arms that night…..there were no more

comforting words from John….he just lay and stared up at the

ceiling……fragmented memories of a mercenary’s anger flooding his

senses….a voice in his head telling him he would do whatever he had

to…to ensure he never hurt her with violence again.

John waited until the change in her breathing signaled her seep

slumber…and then gently removed his arms and sat up.

He looked down at her exquisite face…which was ethereally beautiful

even now in its damaged state. Tears filled his eyes as he very softly

said

“Marlena…..you are my beautiful, sweet, precious little angel…..you

will always be my angel, and nothing will ever change that….I love you

more than anything in this whole world…..and I have to do everything

in my power to protect you….especially from me right now………even

if that means…….

John took a deep breath and a strangled sob caught in his throat

“Even if that means letting you go”.

He very slowly eased himself out of the bed…careful not to wake her

and placed her bear in bed next to her, before pulling the covers up

over her. “I’m so sorry sweetheart” he whispered.

He leant over and placed a kiss on her forehead, before walking to the

door. And just as he was about to leave he turned back to look at her

one last time and in an agonizing whisper said “I love you”

And then he was gone.

Chapter 17- “A malicious act”

John and Abe walked through the Salem High parking lot. Olivia had

called them and requested they come immediately over a malicious

act of vandalism. John stopped when he came to the pale pink

Bentley….the one he gave to Marlena.

Abe looked at him sympathetically “You miss her don’t you?” John

nodded sheepishly “Like I can’t even begin to describe”

Abe continued to gently question him “So why take off for two weeks

John…..you disappeared the night of Bill’s party and you only came

back to town last night. Marlena was going crazy with worry. She must

have left you about a hundred messages….both at the station…….not

to mention the ones I heard her leave on your voicemail……and you

never returned a single one of them”

John sighed “I’ve been an idiot Abe, a complete and utter idiot……

how is she supposed to understand why I did what I did…she doesn’t

know half of what Stefano did to me, she doesn’t know me as a

vicious mercenary…..but I do…..and I panicked….I saw her lying

there in that hospital bed…bruised and broken and I panicked that I

was turning into a mercenary again…and I just couldn’t bear to hurt

her anymore……

Abe nodded “So talk to her buddy…she’s really at a loss for what to

do at the moment, and she’s hurt and confused…and more pissed off

every day……”

John threaded his hands through his hair “I know and I feel

terrible”……..

“But” Abe interjected “She adores you John……..talk to her, she’ll

understand”

John agreed with Abe “Youre right……she deserves and explanation”

The walked through to the entrance of the main corridor and stopped

in their tracks. “My God” Abe said in disgust at what he saw.

John was horrified. All along the walls above the lockers were

malicious remarks, spray painted in a deep purple-red…..but what

made his blood run cold was what they said.

“Marlena Evans is a fucking bitch…Marlena is a feral dog………

Marlena Evans is a waste of space……Marlena is a freak of nature

nerd…………Marlena looks like a troll………Marlena is a fucking ugly

cow………”

And on and on it went. John couldn’t believe his eyes. How could

anyone make such a vicious attack on Marlena? He didn’t understand

1. He was in shock

“Hey guys” Abe and John turned to see Bill Horton standing behind

them. Abe smiled at Bill “Hi Bill” and John gave him a friendly smile

after a moment “Sorry buddy I’m just shocked”

Bill nodded “It’s understandable…look I seriously hope you get the

person who did this before our football team does. We came in for a

practice before school this morning and found this…..everyone of us

was ready to kick ass…..

Marlena is the nicest girl in this school, she’s so beautiful and sweet

and kind, everyone loves her, we cant understand how anyone could

do something like this.”

Abe nodded “Just tell your boys to let us handle it please Bill? We

won’t let this person get away with it, I promise you”

Bill grinned “Hey…I don’t think its us you have to worry about, the

football team have got nothing on my girlfriend, Laura is ready to find

this person and destroy them…and trust me I know from experience

she is a force to be reckoned with…. Hell hath no fury like a protective

best friend”

All three of them chuckled and at that moment Olivia approached

them “Abe….John, thank you for coming so quickly……lets go to my

office”

Olivia smiled at Bill “Honey is Laura with Marlena?” Bill nodded “Yeah

she is, and Maggie, Nancy, Craig, Roman and I are gathering up

cleaning supplies and paint rollers and paint so that as soon as Abe

ad John have the evidence we need, we can just paint over it. We’ve

had an overwhelming response of people wanting to help, almost the

whole school. Everyone is disgusted. We’ll form a line down the

corridor and the comments should be gone within 10 minutes.”

Olivia nodded “I’m proud of you honey, I’m proud of all of you……I’ll

send you a message when it’s okay to paint over it all okay?”

Bill nodded “No worries Mrs Winston”

Abe patted Bill on the shoulder and the three of them walked into the

administration building and into Olivia’s office.

John had only one thought on his mind….he had to find the person

that did this to Marlena, but first he had to find Marlena, and hold her,

tell her that everything was going to be all right.

Olivia gestured for them to take a seat and she sat behind her desk

and sighed heavily.

“We have to find who did this……..I want to start interviewing

everyone right now……” John was furious and Abe gently grasped his

arm “Buddy…..calm down…….”

John shook his head “I’m sorry Abe I just can’t believe someone would

do this”

Olivia smiled bitterly “Oh I can and I have a pretty good idea who did it

and why she did it”

John looked at Olivia in surprise “You do?”

Olivia pulled out a bright yellow poster “Every year the students do a

poll….its called “the best of”…….there are several categories……

there is one done on the girls and one on the boys………I’ve thought

of banning it…..but at least if its done with my knowledge of it and not

behind my back I can keep an eye on it, as long as everything’s out in

the open you know?”

Abe nodded “Of course…often with kids these days that’s the best

approach” Olivia sighed “Well the overall winners and the winners of

each category were announced yesterday. Marlena took out the girls

title, and not only did she take it out, she blitzed it.

Olivia looked at the sheet before her. “She took out “Best hair, best

eyes, best smile, best breasts, best ass, best legs, best skin, prettiest

face, most beautiful girl, nicest girl, and hottest girl.”

John wasn’t surprised…she was stunning…….but it did reveal the

possible motive of the vandal “And you think someone was jealous,

and lashed out?”

Olivia shook his head “No I don’t think someone…I think Kate Roberts

was jealous and she did it, you see Marlena always took out the most

beautiful girl and the prettiest face categories, etc…..but Kate always

came in at number one in every other category, followed closely by

Sam Evans……

Marlena’s always been beautiful, but she was a late bloomer…a little

bit shy, never really put herself out there …..the girls gave her a

nickname, the beautiful waif….because she was so petit…just straight

up and down, but in the past two years she’s just blossomed and

grown curves and really come into her own, and she’s well and truly

knocked Kate off her perch”

Abe looked curiously “What makes you think it was Kate, couldn’t

there be any number of girls jealous of a beautiful, sweet successful

kid like Marlena….from what Bill just said everyone here adores her,

that’s a lot to envy”

Olivia nodded “Kate has a history of trying to sabotage Marlena, she’s

claimed Marlena cheated on tests before, has tried to spread

rumors…accused her of plagiarizing an entry into a writing competition

just last year…she hates Marlena….and not only that, Mr. Perkins who

owns the Salem hardware store saw her lingering outside the front of

his store last night……..and Kate was overheard by 4 student

witnesses saying she would make Marlena pay.”

Abe was satisfied with his dear friend’s evidence “Okay well that’s

certainly enough to start questioning her”

John remembered the unique color on the wall “The color of the spray

paint……it was a reddish purple…unique…..”

Olivia smiled “its called “plum” honey….cause it’s the colour of the

fruit” John nodded, intrigued “I’m just gonna make a few

calls….excuse me”

John stepped out of the office and Abe looked at Olivia intently “How

is she?” Olivia shrugged “She’s hanging on…..I’ve only seen her once

this morning. She’s a tough little nut, she won’t let anyone in when

she’s really upset……..and it’s not just this awful attack….she’s

missing John terribly Abe…she won’t admit it, but I know she is…..”

Abe sighed “It’s the same with John……it’s like someone’s cut off his

arm, he cares for her so much….misses her so desperately…..when

he saw what hat been written about Marlena he was

devastated………furious, as you saw……he knows he shouldn’t have

left…..he just felt so awful about the accident, for hurting her……felt

he didn’t deserve her in his life”

Olivia smiled sympathetically “Abe I know….I know he would never

abandon her…I’m simply hoping that she won’t shut him out, that

she’ll let him in…because its really hurt her…and now with the

vandalism….she’s taken some really hard knocks this past couple of

weeks, I just hope she doesn’t shut down completely”

John stepped back into the office, an ashen look on his face which

immediately concerned Abe “Buddy what is it?”

John looked at the information on his note pad “Well I thought that

was a pretty unique color, how much of it could get sold daily? So I

called the hardware store Kate was seen lingering outside…sure

enough before she was lingering, she’s been inside the store, chosen

the paint and taken it to the register……I checked around….it was the

only plum colored paint purchased in the last 3 months….and not only

that, Perkins is the only retailer that stocks it in Salem”

Abe nodded “So its an open and shut case, we’ve got her buddy” John

nodded “That’s not all though Abe……Kate only took it to the register,

someone else paid for it, Mr. Perkins had the credit card receipt……it

was paid for by Samantha Evans….”

“Oh my god” Olivia exclaimed.

John continued “Perkins explained that he found Samantha to be very

sweet and honest and she was very excited because she seemed to

believe the paint was being purchased to decorate the school hall for

an upcoming dance you were having here….but even so….it still

makes her…….

“An accessory” Abe finished John’s sentence.

“That’s not all…..’ John said with a heavy voice “Your security guard

just contacted the admin staff out there and said he saw two girls

leaving the school grounds at approximately 1am…they match Kate

and Samantha’s description”

Olivia shook her head “This will devastate Marlena”

At that moment Marlena walked into the office with Laura….doing her

best to feign indifference but Olivia could see how much she was

hurting.

John could only see Marlena from the back….he and Abe apparently

unseen by the girls from their position in the corner of the room….but

all he wanted to do was run to her, wrap her in his arms and take the

pain away.

Olivia looked at Marlena sympathetically “I’m so sorry sweetie…….”

“That little bitch had better be going down for this” Laura said angrily,

referring to Kate and Olivia nodded “Absolutely Laura……..” she then

turned to Marlena “I want to bring John Black in and………”

Marlena rolled her eyes and cut Olivia off “John Black? Good luck! My

advice, if you want a response……don’t tell him it’s about me……”

John winced “Okay I guess I deserved that” he said to himself

Laura’s eyes gazed the room…and it was then that she saw

Abe….and not just Abe…John as well. John waved to Laura

sheepishly and Laura tapped Marlena’s shoulder “Ah……Marlena”

“Not now Laura” Marlena said and continued “No actually tell him it is

about me…and that I don’t want him here because he’s an

asshole…….”

This time both John and Laura winced and she again, tapped Marlena

on the shoulder “Um……M……seriously” Marlena shrugged her hand

off again “I said not now Laura”

She turned back to Olivia who seemed to be biting back a smile “No…

I’ve got an idea….tell him I’ve moved to Alaska….god knows he’s

made it perfectly clear don’t exist to him anymore….I doubt he’d even

care”

Laura grabbed Marlena’s shoulder “Marlena!” she said forcefully and

Marlena turned to Laura in annoyance “WHAT?”

Laura tried to bite back her smile “Honey….your husband’s back”

Marlena looked at Laura in complete puzzlement “My who?”

Laura took Marlena by the shoulders and turned her around to see

John, who gave her a tentative wave “Hi Doc”

Marlena looked at John, then Laura….then recalled all the things she

had just said with him present the entire time…then looked at Olivia in

exasperation and said

“You have got to be fucking kidding”

Chapter 18- “Malicious Damage”

Olivia didn’t even bother reprimanding Marlena for her language…..If

she was having to go through what Marlena was going through she

would be royally pissed off too.

“Sweetie I know something went down between the two of you but

he’s a very good detective and he’s already found some strong leads

that we need.

“I don’t care, I don’t want him involved” Marlena said vehemently.

John took a step forward “Sweetheart please just let me help you…”

Marlena turned to John with a fiery glare “Don’t call me that……and I

don’t need your help John, I’m a big girl I can take care of myself”

She turned back to Olivia “We both know who did this Liv and……..”

“Wah Wah Wah…..poor little Marlena, what are we whining about

now?”

Everyone turned to see Kate standing in the doorway.

“Why all the long faces?”

John glared at Kate “Kate we know it was you who vandalized the

school.

Kate shrugged “I don’t know what youre talking about”

John wouldn’t back down “You were seen buying the paint used on

the walls and also leaving the school at approximately 1am this

morning, we know it was you….there were a few prints I’ve dusted

and sent off to the lab too….It’s only a matter of time…….”

Kate knew they had her, but still she denied it. “So what, I bought

paint, for the school dance. Plenty of people buy paint”

John nodded “yes but only one person bought the color you bought in

the last few months and only one person stocks it in Salem”

The color drained from Kate’s face and Laura laughed in ridicule “Oh

that’s priceless…..Only you would be that stupid Kate”

Kate glared at Laura “Shut up Bitch Marlena deserved everything she

got” Laura took a step forward “You want to start? You seriously want

to start, after what you’ve done to my best friend? I’ll rip you to shreds

you pathetic little skank”

Marlena put her hand on Laura’s shoulder “No you won’t…..this is

between Kate and I….isn’t it Kate?”

Kate rolled her eyes “Poor little princess Marlena …..needs all these

people to protect her from a few comments written on the

wall……..you deserved it, always swanning around this place,

expecting all the attention, getting to just come and go as you

please…getting invited to all the best parties and not even

appreciating it……you can barely even keep a hold of Roman…..you’re

pathetic!”

Marlena shook her head “No pathetic is vandalizing a school and

slandering someone just because they beat you out in some stupid

little poll”

Kate glared at Marlena “Not in every category…..I took out “hottest

girl” like I did every year and you didn’t even place.”

Marlena shook her head “of course I didn’t, and I wouldn’t want to…

because everyone knows “Sexiest girl” which I won is the category for

the girl the boys think has the biggest sex appeal, and hottest girl is

the category for the girl the boys find it easiest to use for a good fuck”

John’s jaw dropped at Marlena’s comment. He knew she was fiery but

he had always thought she was too nice to stand up for herself like

she was doing now. He had been deadly wrong.

Kate swung her hand back and slapped Marlena across the face.

Olivia, Laura, Abe and John all gasped in shock but Marlena only

clicked her jaw and said “Oh honey….youre going to have to do a lot

better than that, I’m just getting started. Waging war against me is one

thing but dragging my sister into it is another…No one hurts Sam and

gets away with it, youre going down.”

Kate looked dumb struck and Marlena looked at Kate questioningly

“What Kate did you think Sam wouldn’t come to me? Tell her she

knew it was you who did it…that she was the one who paid for the

paint….that you told her it was for the school dance, and then that you

wanted to play a harmless prank on Don to get back at you for

standing you up last week…that you told her you just wanted to paint

“Jerk” on his locker….and you just needed her to keep watch outside

the school.

Sam might have experienced torn loyalties over the years as a result

of you manipulating her and trying to poison her against me….but

she’s my twin……we’re connected, deeply…she loves me, and she’s

loyal first and foremost to me, something she well and truly proved this

morning….

What disgusts me is that this very minute she’s down at the police

station looking for Abe, wanting to come forward and explain her part

in it, even though you completely lied and betrayed her and she had

no way of knowing what you were going to do, and here you are

practically gloating about it.”

Abe walked over and gently put a hand on Marlena’s shoulder “I’m

going to call the station and have her come back here…..I don’t want

you to worry about Sam sweetheart….she sounds like she genuinely

had no idea what Kate was doing and we have witnesses to confirm

that”

“Thank you Abe” Marlena said gratefully and Abe gave her a fatherly

kiss on the cheek and a little squeeze “No problem sweetheart” before

walking out of the office.

Kate sighed dramatically “oh of course….precious little Marlena has to

be taken care of, everything has to be about her and she’ll spend her

whole life having people wanting to do things for her and look after her

because she’s a pathetic little bitch”

Marlena looked unaffected by Kate’s comments “We’ve spoken about

my life Kate now lets talk about yours….here’s a little insight into your

future. Youre not very bright, your G.P.A is abysmal so college is out

of the question…..so you’ll do what you do best….you’ll manipulate

and cajole and use your pretty face to get some wealthy older man on

the hook and why not…

I mean lets face it you’ve already fucked nearly every guy your own

age in Salem, it makes sense to move on…he’ll adore you for a short

time, you’ll adore his money, pop out a couple of kids to make sure

youre guaranteed to keep getting his money and tell yourself you’re

invincible, until one day after about 20 years of marriage he turns

around and tells you he’s leaving you for your daughters 22 year old

ballet teacher whom he’s been fucking on the side for the past 3

years.

He’ll get the kids, the money, the house and the 22 year old twinkie

and all you’ll get is enough alimony to cover your daily intake of Vodka

and the ever increasing amount of Prozac you pop each time you look

in the mirror at the deteriorating plastic face and body you can no

longer afford the necessary surgical maintenance on and realize that

your life is over, that no man will ever want you….because the only

thing worse than a whore….is an old whore.”

“Wohoooo you go girl!” Laura cheered, clapping her hands in

applause of Marlena’s truly amazing comeback, one that had left Kate

completely stunned into silence.

John looked at Marlena in amazement. He had no idea this side of her

was hidden beneath her sweetness. She was breathtaking in her

defiant stance, her head held high….truly a force to be reckoned

with…

Kate wanted to fight dirty, well she had gotten down and fought dirty

too….a warrior ready to fight and defend…..and she had still emerged

from it all a class act. She gave him the impression she was a lot

stronger than anyone gave her credit for…strong enough to tear apart

anyone who stood in her way and he loved it. He was so proud of her.

Kate glared at Marlena “You actually think youre better than me don’t

you?”

Marlena looked at Kate defiantly “I am”

Abe walked back into the office and looked accusingly at Kate “We

need to have a serious talk young lady”

Marlena looked wearily at Olivia “Can I go home?”

Olivia nodded “of course you can sweetie” She stood up and walked

over to Marlena, wrapping her in a big hug “Well done for putting that

little witch in her place” she whispered in Marlena’s ear and Marlena

actually smiled in spite of herself.

“I’ll go with you” Laura said and Marlena looked pleadingly at Laura “I

just really want to be alone right now is that okay?”

Laura gave Marlena a big hug “of course it is Hun…I’ll call you later

okay?”

Marlena nodded “Okay”

She turned to Abe “Thanks for everything Abe” she kissed him on the

cheek and he looked at her sincerely “Anytime sweetie you take care”

Marlena walked out of the office without even acknowledging John

and he stood up, a little surprised but knowing he probably deserved

it.

“Ah…I’m just gonna go walk her to her car”

Abe nodded with a bemused smile on his face……the same smile

Olivia and Laura had on their faces “Of course buddy…off you go”

When John had left the room Laura rolled her eyes “Yeah right….he’s

just gonna go worship the ground she walks on”

Olivia and Abe’s eyes met and they both bit back a laugh.

“Little Miss Laura don’t you have somewhere you should be……like

class?”

Laura nodded “I do….I really do, I should go……” she picked up her

book bag and Olivia grinned cheekily at her “It’s been entertaining as

always”

Laura smiled “I know….I really am fabulous, sometimes I even

surprise myself……toodles” she said as she gave Abe and Olivia a

wave and left the office.

Olivia chuckled and said to Abe “That is one great kid” then she turned

her gaze to Kate “Start explaining Kate”

John chased after Marlena and found her in the parking lot, trying to

start her Bentley but she was struggling because her hand was

shaking and she had tears in her eyes “Jesus Marlena pull it together”

she said out loud in frustration.

He reached over and put his hand on hers, taking her keys.

“Sweetheart don’t do that youre not in a fit state to drive”

Marlena jumped, startled by his sudden presence and his grasp on

her hand.

“I’m sorry Doc I didn’t mean to frighten you”

Marlena pulled her hand away “You didn’t, I’m fine, just give me my

keys back”

John backed away from the car “Sorry Doc…No can do…you are far

from fine…”

Marlena stepped out of the car and stood before him “John just give

me my god damn keys”

John shook his head “I can’t do that sweetheart…..youre upset….you

shouldn’t be driving.

Marlena shrugged her shoulders “Maybe I wouldn’t be upset if some

asshole wasn’t holding my keys hostage you moron”

John was stunned and Marlena glared at him “What’s the matter

John? Was my little commentary on Kate’s future…my comments just

now too much for you to handle….are you sorry to see your perfect

little angel isn’t so perfect after all…..I’m sorry to shatter your illusions

John…..but what I said in there and out here doesn’t make me too

much of a basket case to drive, it just makes me human.

John looked at her in surprise “You think I call you my angel because I

think youre perfect?”

Marlena shrugged and looked at him accusingly. John shook his head

“Marlena I don’t call you my angel because I think youre some perfect

little doll that never makes a mistake, never puts a foot wrong, never

says an unkind word.

I call you my angel because I see the real you…..I see that you have

imperfections and flaws like anyone else……I sense an inner pain, a

vulnerability inside you….the same one you’ve sensed in me…and

you still love me…….I sense a darkness that comes from within you…

one that suggests you would do absolutely anything for me….as I

would for you…that’s why youre my angel, because flawed and

imperfect, you’ve still saved me from my own fears, from my own

doubts….

Because you’ve loved me unconditionally…that’s why youre my angel,

because even though you aren’t perfect youre still the sweetest, most

loving, caring, beautiful precious creature I’ve ever encountered.

“Then why did you go if I’m that special to you…..why did you leave

me that night?” Marlena said in a voice so soft he almost didn’t hear

her, and as she looked at him so lost and forlorn he felt a little knife

twist in his heart because he had put that look in her beautiful eyes.

“Because I had hurt you….because I didn’t want to hurt you again…..I

was scared I could hurt you again”

“No you didn’t john…you didn’t hurt me….not with that accidental

punch……..” Marlena said angrily

“What hurt was all the text messages you never returned, the calls you

rejected…..wondering if you were even alive or dead and then finding

out from Abe that you could check in and let him know you were okay

daily but not once could you call me. What hurt was waking up in that

hospital bed all alone…to find you gone when you promised me you’d

stay with me…..and wondering what I’d done wrong”

Tears spilled from her eyes and she covered her face with her hands,

and John was aghast “Sweetheart come here…..” he said as he tried

to pull her into his arms but she roughly pushed him away and yelled

“No…..I will not…I will not come there, don’t fucking touch me…..don’t

touch me, don’t look at me, don’t come visit me, don’t talk to me ever

again”

She turned and went to leave but she tripped over a log and was sent

sprawling to the ground……and that was all she could take. She burst

into tears.

“Oh my god” John gasped and was on his knees beside her in an

instant, lifting her off the harsh ground to cradle her in his arms “Doc

are you alright?”

“No” Marlena said tearfully and John let his eyes travel over her face

and body, looking for the smallest of injuries “Where are you hurt?”

“In here…I can’t make it stop” Marlena said as she held her hand to

her heart “I’ve missed you so much”…” John had to fight back tears as

he wrapped his arms around her “I know sweetheart…..I’ve missed

you too…I’ve felt like a part of me was missing”

Marlena apologized through her tears “I didn’t mean what I said to you

about wanting you to not come near me…..or you being an asshole or

a moron…..I’m sorry”

“Shhhh It’s okay baby, I know you didn’t mean it….but don’t you be

sorry for having a go at me, I deserved it….you had every right to be

angry………”

He took her face in his hands “I need you to know something

sweetheart…..the only reason I left was because that night hit a very

painful nerve….the fuzzy memories I have of being the pawn…the

mercenary…of hurting people……and I was genuinely afraid

that…..that particular part of me could be returning, that I could hurt

you….and I love you so much, I couldn’t bear the idea of hurting you,

so I left….but I know I was wrong…and I’m back now, and I promise I

will never leave you again…do you understand why I did what I did

though?”

Marlena nodded tearfully…..she could tell John Black had

experienced a kind of pain that most people wouldn’t be able to

fathom……and he had left…and he had hurt her…but she could tell

he had genuinely been trying to protect her.

“I understand…..just next time please talk to me” she said in between

sobs and John kissed her forehead “I will Doc; I promise I will…..I’m

so sorry I hurt you so badly. I swear I’m going to make it up to

you…..please just let me be here for you during this thing with the

vandalism.”

Marlena took another deep breath and pulled away “Everything’s such

a mess John, I was already missing you so much and then I came into

school this morning to see all those terrible things written all over the

walls about me…and everyone had pretty much already seen it by

then, I felt so humiliated….and then I found out that Sam was

involved…..so I called my parents and asked them to come back from

yet another one of their trips……….and the worst part of all……”

She stopped and buried her face in her hands, afraid that she would

become hysterical.

“Hey Marlena…don’t do that baby, don’t hide from me……talk to

me…..” he pried her hands away from her face and was shocked by

how distraught she looked.

“Baby what’s wrong?” he asked so gently it was like a caress. Marlena

tried to stay calm “My parents said they are coming back to get Sam

and I and that we’re all moving to Colorado…..they said that Sam

needs a fresh start away from Kate’s influence…..and Sam wants that,

but I told them I wanted to stay behind….that I didn’t want to go…

But they said I was too young to be living on my own….I don’t want to

leave Salem John….it’s my home….all my friends are here, my life is

here…….you are here…..I don’t know how I’m going to leave you….I

don’t……..I don’t think I can I love you so much youre my best friend

in the whole world…..”

John was horrified “No…she can’t leave….she can’t move away” She

was his best friend in the whole world too, the only person who had

ever loved him unconditionally….who had given him the chance to in

turn love unconditionally…and he loved her….he loved her

desperately. Spending two weeks apart from her had almost killed

him; he couldn’t imagine not being able to see her every day…he

didn’t want to….he couldn’t let that happen.

“Shhhh its okay baby……I’ve got you…..I’m here now, and

everything’s going to be okay, I promise you….I love you so much” he

said as he gently rocked her in his arms, soothing her, comforting her,

doing what he could with kisses and caresses to take the pain away.

Everything was going to be okay. She wasn’t going anywhere, No

matter what he had to do to convince Frank and Martha, she was

staying, he would make sure of it.

And she wouldn’t be living alone. She would come and live with him.

Chapter 19- “Home”

John parked his car outside Marlena’s house. It was 9pm. He had

dropped Marlena off at her house at about 10:30am earlier that day

and she had promptly fallen asleep. After gently kissing her on the

forehead and making sure she was okay he had gone to take care of

some “business”.

She had been happy for him to go because she thought he was

working on the case, but in fact he had been working on a little project

of his own. Some months before he had met Marlena, he had

purchased a beautiful penthouse apartment in the most exclusive

building in town.

He had decided to use it as an investment, after all it seemed far too

lovely and beautiful for just one person to live in it….it was meant to

be a home, somebody’s home.

And now all he wanted was for he and Marlena to move into it. He

knew she would make it a home. He had always wanted a home so

desperately. His loft was nice, but he wanted a real home, and he felt

they could have that in the Penthouse.

He had hired a huge interior decorating crew to do up the house with

furniture and ornaments that Marlena would just love. Luckily most of

the house was already decorated; it was just her bedroom that he

wanted to do up…..to make sure it was perfect…fit for an angel, fit for

his angel.

Now all he had to do was convince her parents. He walked up to the

doorstep and knocked on the door. Samantha answered the door and

it was clear she had been crying..

“Hi John” she said quietly and he had never seen her so subdued “Hi

honey, come here and give me a hug” he gave her a big squeeze,

lifting her slightly and then gently set her on her feet.

“Marlena’s so upset John. She doesn’t want to go. I don’t want to be

separated from her….but I want a fresh start and she doesn’t, the best

situation would be for our parents to take me and just let her stay”

John nodded understandingly “I know honey…..but I don’t want you to

worry because I have a feeling that everything is going to work out…

okay?” Samantha nodded; there was something so reassuring about

John’s confidence “Okay”

Sam went back up the stairs and John walked into the kitchen to see

Frank and Martha sitting down at the table.

“Hi……sorry to just barge in like this” he said and Frank looked up

from the paper he was reading “John….not at all, have a seat son”

John sat down and Martha immediately went to the fridge and got him

a beer. Both he and Frank liked John immensely. He was so good to

their little girl.

“Here you are dear!” Martha said as she handed John the beer and

one to Frank as well

“Thanks Martha” John said gratefully and Frank smiled apologetically

at John “Marlena’s not here John, she’s at the station. Olivia wanted to

take her out to a movie to cheer her up and then Abe wanted to fill her

in on the case against Kate so her and Olivia are there now.”

John opened his and Frank’s beers “Actually Frank…..I’m glad about

that…because I actually came here to talk to you about

Marlena………….”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Frank and Martha had listened to John talk and were shocked at how

reasonable his solution to their interstate move sounded

“But still letting my little girl go and not being around to protect her”

Frank thought to himself.

John could see the conflict on Frank’s face “I know what youre

thinking….It’s a huge step to let her come and live with me…..so

maybe a few things that will help reassure you. I’m a cop and a damn

good one if I do say so myself….I’m also a businessman responsible

for checking up on my companies, she’d get to travel with me because

I would hate leaving her alone for extended periods of time. She’d still

get to stay in school and continue the early entrance work their

allowing her to do in her psychiatry program.

We work together at the Horton centre; I’d still encourage her to

pursue her own life. Her friends would be welcome in my home…in

our home anytime, except for Roman who would only be allowed there

under my supervision because I think he’s a little punk, I can’t stand

the way he treats Marlena, he’s not good enough for her, he doesn’t

deserve her and between you and I there’s every chance I won’t stop

until he’s out of her life for good.”

Martha had to bite back a smile. She had a feeling that in John’s eyes

no one would be good enough for Marlena, because he was

completely in love with her, in awe of her, but it appeared he hadn’t

realized this yet, but she knew it would only be a matter of time.

“Now I agree with you there John. Caroline and Shawn are good

people, but Roman has really lost is way, and I don’t like Marlena

sending time with him either”

John nodded “And not only could I protect her from that, I have a

private jet that would be at her constant disposal so that she could

come visit you constantly or vice versa, so that you could still protect

her from that, from anything else, be there for her. So she and Sam

wouldn’t be split up.”

Martha looked at Frank reassuringly “Honey it does sound very well

thought out, and with the Jet…one of the reasons we didn’t want her

staying behind was that we may not have time to fly to her with all the

traveling we do, but if she can just fly to us at a moments notice.”

Frank looked at John candidly “John this is just a big step for us to

take. Marlena has already done so much growing up beyond her

years. Did you know that Samantha is only a junior…..

Marlena should be too, but she was so bright that Olivia decided that

rather than having her skip grades and risk possible ramifications to

her social development and her feeling out of place that she would just

be able to work through her high school credits at her own faster pace.

So she’s done that, and not long after the start of her junior year she’s

actually down on the school records as a senior, because that’s the

home room she takes and all the classes she took last year were

junior and senor classes, not Sophomore like she should have been

taking…

But not only that, she’s technically finished. She’s taking University

classes, all of her close friends, Laura Maggie, Nancy, Bill, Craig, Don,

they’re all seniors, all 18….and even though they’re really protective of

her because she is the baby of the group, I know that even as her

parents, when we look at all she’s accomplished we sometimes forget

that it wasn’t that long ago that she only turned 17.”

John could see where Frank was coming from but he was determined

not to back down. He couldn’t lose her.

“Look I understand your concerns…and all I can tell you is this. No

one will protect her like I will. She’s my best friend in the whole

world…the kind of friend I never dreamed I’d have…….more than that,

she’s my family….the only family I’ve ever known. I would die before I

let anything happen to her.”

Frank couldn’t help but smile. “He may have no idea but this kid loves

my daughter and she couldn’t find herself a better man”

He gave his wife a smile and Martha knew her husband well enough

to know that John had his blessing, to have Marlena move in with him.

“John” Martha began “I think I wanted Marlena…..I think Frank and I

both actually, wanted Marlena to come with us for the wrong reasons.

You see because Samantha has been such a handful over the past

few years we have kind of left Marlena to her own devices, because

she is so capable and independent…..and that was wrong of us….we

know that. We wanted her to come because we didn’t want to lose her

But you know what? Even if we forced her to move in body…..in her

heart and her mind I think we’d lose her the moment we took her away

from you. Because you’re her best friend too….and you’ve become

family to her as well. She adores you. It’s time for us to do what’s best

for Marlena…and I think that what’s best for Marlena, is to stay here

with you.”

Frank sighed. It was time to let Marlena go “Look after our little girl for

us”

John’s face lit up “I will I swear to you I will”

Martha smiled at him “We know you will dear, that’s why we trust you

so much”

John stood up and gave both Martha and Frank a hug

“Thankyou…thankyou both…….Do you mind if I go pick her up now

and talk to her?”

Martha shook her head “Of course not dear…she needs some

cheering up…off you go”

John gave them both a final smile and left the house feeling as though

he was walking on air “I’m coming Doc…..and I’m taking you to our

new home……….I’m taking you home”

Frank looked at Martha with a nostalgic smile “Best friends with no

idea they’re in love with each other living under the same roof. What

do you think about that honey?”

Martha smiled “Id say things are about to get very interesting my love

and I should know…after all, when his parents were killed, my best

friend whom I was secretly in love with moved in with me”

Frank looked at Martha adoringly “And what was the outcome of that?”

Martha gently kissed her husband “I married him of course” Frank

beamed at his wife “Do you think this will be history repeating itself?”

Martha thought back on her wonderful life with Frank and snuggled

into his arms “I sure hope so”

……………………………………………………………………………………

John walked through the doorway of the Police Station to come face

to face with a breathless Olivia “Oh hey John I was just about to call

you honey, my sister’s just gone into labor and I have to head straight

to Chicago, could you drive Marlena home?”

John nodded emphatically “Absolutely Liv, you just go…good luck”

“Thanks Hon” Liv said as she rushed past him and out to her car.

It was pretty quiet he noticed as he walked through to his and Abe’s

office. One of the junior officers informed me Abe had gone. In fact

only one lone figure remained in their office, and though he was still

walking on air, when he saw her he felt his stomach sink.

She was sitting in a chair wearing a pair of jeans and a tight long

sleeved white T-shirt. She looked so effortlessly beautiful, but she also

looked miserable. He couldn’t bear to see her looking so upset.

He opened the door and closed it behind him, then walked over to

where she sat and knelt in front of her “Hi Doc” he said very gently.

“Hey!” Marlena said so softly it was almost inaudible.

John smiled at her reassuringly “There’s something I want to show

you sweetheart, do you think you could come with me?”

All Marlena wanted to do was go home to bed and pretend that this

move wasn’t happening, but she could never refuse him anything, she

knew that.”

“Okay I’ll come with you” she as she stood up and gave him a small

smile

“That’s my girl” he said as he helped her put on her little pink coat and

her scarf and gloves. The weather had turned cold suddenly, despite

reports for a warmer winter. Christmas was only 3 weeks away, and

John could just picture himself snuggled up with her in his arms,

roasting chestnuts on an open fire. He couldn’t wait.

He put an arm around her shoulders “Come on gorgeous, this will

cheer you up, I just know it” John said as he led her out the door. He

couldn’t wait to see the look on her face.

……………………………………………………………………………………………

John opened the door of the penthouse and Marlena walked through

the door and looked at the spacious living room in awe “Wow…….”

She gasped in admiration; this is the most beautiful house I’ve ever

seen”. She expected to be lovely, as it was in the most exclusive

apartment building in Salem, and not only that, it was the penthouse,

the most exclusive of all, but still, it was so beautiful.

She walked around the room, taking in the decadent lounge setting,

the antique ornaments, the stunning curtains….the glass doors that

appeared to open up to what looked like a magnificent balcony.

“I love it” Marlena said as she looked around, feeling instantly at

home.

John couldn’t control the grin that spread across his face “I’m so glad

about that, because sweetheart, this is your new home”

Marlena looked at him in shock “What did you just say?”

John adoringly brushed a stray strand of hair out of her face “I said

this is your new home. I went and spoke to your parents. Youre not

moving with them, youre staying in Salem, and not only are you

staying in Salem, youre staying with me.”

Marlena couldn’t believe what she was hearing “I get to stay

here….and live with you?”

John nodded “That’s a fact”. Marlena threw her arms around John’s

neck in pure joy and hugged him “oh my god John this is amazing”

She couldn’t believe it, it seemed so surreal, like a dream come true.

John laughed at her joyous reaction and bending down he tossed her

over his shoulder causing her to squeal with laughter and began

carrying her up the stairs.

When they came to a door he gently set her on her feet and opened

the door “And this….is your room”

Marlena was stunned as she took in the glorious suite before her. She

cast her eyes over the antique armoire….the lush carpet, the

beautifully carved chest of drawers, the delicate canvas art that

adorned the walls, the crystal ornaments, and in the centre of the

room a beautiful bed with a hand embroidered bed spread. Everything

around her was exquisite.

“I can’t believe it……..it’s fit for a princess” Marlena said, still in shock

and John wrapped his arms around her waist from behind “It’s fit for

my princess” he said gently and Marlena turned around to face him

“I can’t believe you did all this for me sweetie…..I don’t expect you to

give me all this…I” John cut her off “Listen to me sweetheart.” He sat

down in a chair and pulled her down to sit on his lap.

I know you don’t expect anything from me which makes it very easy

and very enjoyable for me to spoil you, but youre giving something to

me to. See I bought this penthouse before I even met you and thought

I would only ever use it as an investment, even though I loved it,

because it looked like it was meant to be a home. I’ve been a pawn, a

mercenary for a monster, I have no memory of my past, I just never

thought I could have a home, or a family to make a home.

But then I met you sweetheart, youre my family……you’re my home.

Youre my best friend in the whole world you love me unconditionally,

the good the bad, all of it, and when I heard you were leaving I knew

in my gut that this was meant to be our home. So please don’t thank

me for giving you this, because it’s nothing, not when you’ve given me

something I’ve wanted so desperately and never thought I’d have”

Marlena’s eyes filled with tears at his beautiful words and the fears

they brought to the surface.

“Marlena…what’s wrong sweetheart?” John asked, his face and voice

full of concern, both of his arms wrapping around her, cradling her

protectively.

Marlena took a deep breath “I was just so scared I would move away

and hardly ever see you, and it was tearing me apart inside because

youre my family too, and I didn’t know how I was going to get through

everyday without my best friend….”

John shook his head “Oh…baby no, I couldn’t let that happen, I

couldn’t let you go. Youre not moving anywhere, youre staying right

here with me” he said as he gently kissed her forehead.

Marlena looked around at her beautiful new room “Thank you so much

John” she said in a shaky voice and he held her more tightly “Youre

more than welcome sweetheart’ he said sincerely “We’re going to be

very happy here” he said confidently, and Marlena nodded in

agreement, looking deeply into his eyes and softly saying.

“I can feel it”

Chapter 20- “An Office Interlude- Part 1”

Marlena was taking her time getting off to school, reading the morning

paper, long leisurely shower. It was already 10:30am, but that was the

benefit of Olivia’s offer to come and go as she pleased.

She had finally gotten ready and had just opened the door and was

about to head off when she came face to face with Kristen “What do

you want Kristen?” Marlena asked coldly and Kristen barged past

Marlena and into the house.

“Well isn’t this cozy” Kristen said as she looked around the beautiful

penthouse. “So just what the hell do you think you’re doing playing

house with MY boyfriend?” she asked Marlena accusingly.

Marlena rolled her eyes at Kristen “Give it up Kristen, you lost all right

to act indignant when you cheated on him…….and by the way, have

you told him yet?” she asked Kristen and Kristen glared at Marlena.

“No I couldn’t because he had to take off for 2 weeks because he was

just so devastated that he had hurt his precious little angel………” her

tone dripped in ridicule and sarcasm and then when he got back he

just had to have her move in with him…and make sure she felt happy

and safe and settled and knew how much she loved him and that she

was his best friend in the whole wide world.”

Kristen did her best to make it sound so pathetic, but Marlena only

smiled

“Well I do feel very safe, and happy, and settled, and I’m well aware of

how much he loves me……so now that he’s taken care of his

business, I’m taking care of some of my own….making sure that my

best friend in the whole wide world isn’t hurt by some lying cheating

nasty piece of work like you because he’s better than that, and if you

don’t tell him, I will.

You have 1 week Kristen, now get out” Marlena said adamantly as

she opened the door again and waited for Kristen to walk out.

Kristen stormed out and slammed it behind her. “There is no way I am

going to lose John to that little brat. No way” she vowed before

stepping into the elevator.

Marlena was about to walk out the door as well when she noticed the

answering machine flashing. Walking over to it she pressed play and a

message from a very flustered John began.

“Hey Doc it’s me, listen don’t wait for me tonight, just order Chinese or

something because who knows what time I’ll get home.

The temping agency sent over some rude bubblegum chewing

teenager dressed like a hooker to be my secretary for the day and

she’s made so many mistakes and alienated so many clients on one

of the busiest days of the year that I really don’t know how I’m going to

sort it all out and now I have no secretary at all. I could be here all

night sweetheart so don’t worry about me. Bye.”

Marlena sighed, really feeling for him. His secretary was a lovely

woman in her early 50’s, and being the wonderful man that he was

when her sister became very ill he had given her an indefinite period

of paid leave a week ago and had been given a wonderful temp to

replace her, but she had gone into premature labor the day before.

Clearly it sounded like the next one was not so efficient.

She had been living with John for 4 days and it had been wonderful.

They got ready for their respective days of a morning and she did little

domestic things like iron his shirt and straighten his tie, and he would

cook her breakfast. They had both agreed that while she was great at

preparing basic foods like lunches, deserts snacks, she should never

cook, as John said “it just wouldn’t be fair to humanity” and she

slapped him and giggled but she knew it was true.

As a result he brought home dinner with him, and they sat and talked

for hours, or chilled out in front of the T.V. The night before they had

gone to the movies, after spending the afternoon decorating a

beautiful Christmas tree they had gone out and bought.

It was bliss. She felt as though she ought to be missing Frank Martha

and Sam more, after all they’d been gone for 3 days now, and she

missed them, but she had never been so happy.

John had even revealed to her his longing for a family, and how he

had loved decorating the tree with her, because he felt like even

though it was just the two of them, they were a family, and she felt

exactly the same way

And just hearing his flustered helpless sounding voice on the phone,

she knew there was only one thing to do. ‘I better hurry” she thought

to herself as she ran up the stairs to her bedroom.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John forced himself to take a deep breath for yet the 50th time that

day. He hadn’t even ventured outside his office; he didn’t want to, he

couldn’t bear to see the chaos waiting for him out in his foyer/waiting

room. He could hear the many voices of his male investors,

colleagues of the industry so he knew there was quite a crowd out

there.

There was a knock at the door and one of his investors and good

friends came in “Hey buddy, rough day?” Jeremy asked and John

smiled. Jeremy had just turned 50 and was always rather fatherly

towards him, it was nice.

John nodded “Yes….although it would be nicer if I had one of those

right now, I need it!” John said as he eyed Jeremy’s coffee and

Jeremy winked at him “So go get one, I got it from that beautiful little

girl you’ve got working out there…….I bet you cant wait till you get

Doris back, I know If I was 25 years younger and this temp you’ve got

was mine, I’d never get any work done.”

John was puzzled; he had finally asked the idiot temp to leave when

she had made fun of one of his client’s wigs, one recovering from

cancer. And she wasn’t what he would call beautiful.

Jeremy continued “Although once Doris is back I may have to steal

this one away, she’s efficient as all hell, she’s just given a prospectus

briefing to 25 potential investors and had every single one of them

eating out of the palm of their hands, and these aren’t people who are

impressed easily John, but still they’ve written her cheques for the

children’s charity to the tune of 20 million so far.”

John’s eyes nearly popped out of his head “That bubble gum chewing

brat? How is that possible? How can this day be improving so rapidly,

how is this possible he asked himself?” Something wasn’t right.

“And she’s a real little sweetheart….Jeff Hodge, your biggest client

was positively charmed by her but said he had to leave in a hurry

because half his day had been wasted by some other idiot temp you

had working here earlier and he’d promised his little girl he would pick

up a fairy princess costume for her school play which is on tonight,

before the shops closed and no store in Salem seemed to have one

except this one store that was closed for renovations.

She knows the owners so she rang them up, asked them to

specifically open up the store and had a courier go over there and

bring a selection of costumes back here for the little girl to choose

from, She’s out there right now with Jeff and the little girl.

I’m so impressed John, she’s so cute, she doesn’t even look old

enough to have finished high school, wherever did you find her?”

John didn’t understand what was happening. There was no temp, he

had kicked her out. “Will you excuse me for a minute” he said as he

stood up and walked over to his office door. Jeremy nodded, walking

out the door “I have to get going anyway old chap, I’ll see you soon”.

John gave him a final wave and then walked out into his office foyer.

He looked around in amazement. The room only held 5 or 6 investors

and they were all happily munching on sandwiches and sipping

coffee…he had no idea where it had even came from, and sure

enough on Doris’s desk sat the locked cheque box.

Opening it up with his key his eyes boggled at the figure they added

up to, which was well above the one Jeremy gave him, In fact it was

even above the target he had been aiming for.

“How is this possible?” he asked himself. And then his eyes moved to

the far corner of the room, and he saw her….his angel, and suddenly

it all made sense.

There was no rude bubblegum chewing temp dressed like a skank.

Only his Marlena, in a simple fitted white silk blouse and a pastel pink

pencil skirt with pastel pink heels and a thin pink headband adorning

her softly upswept hair, looking every inch the beautiful elegant class

act she was.

Marlena finished applying some glittery eye shadow and lip gloss to

Grace Hodges adorable little face, displaying patience not many

people could muster with such an excited 7 year old.

“There you go sweetie….you’ll be the most beautiful fairy princess

anyone has ever seen” Marlena said confidently and the little girl gave

her a huge hug “Thank you Marlena” and Marlena giggled “oh youre

welcome sweetie”

Jeff beamed at Grace then offered his hand to help a kneeling

Marlena up which she took. “Thank you so much honey, you’ve really

saved my butt…I guess sometimes I’m not so good at the single dad

thing, when it comes to girl things, like fairy princess costumes”

Marlena smiled at him sincerely “Really? See I had you picked as an

amazing dad, because if you weren’t, she wouldn’t look at you the way

she does.

Maybe you need to give yourself a little bit more credit” she squeezed

his hand as the phone started ringing then bent down to give Gracie a

kiss. “I want pictures sweetie” and then she went and answered the

phone.

John walked over to Jeff and shook his hand “I’m so sorry about this

morning Jeff” he apologized and Jeff shook his head “Don’t be…….I

couldn’t have put that smile on Gracie’s face if I tried……Marlena’s

amazing…….”

John smiled proudly “I know”

Jeff eyed her over at the desk on the phone and said to John “She

answered the phone before I could give her my number….it’s not

everyday I meet a girl that beautiful and smart and sweet that Grace

instantly falls in love with.”

John felt uneasy ‘I don’t think that’s a good idea Jeff” he didn’t like the

idea of Marlena dating Jeff, as good a man as he was.

Jeff nodded “I know, because of her age…..I heard her tell Grace she

was 17, I was just going to give her my card and ask her to give me a

call when she’s 18…maybe see if she’ll let me send her some flowers

from time to time.

John liked the sound of Jeff’s plans less and less ‘I don’t think so

mate”

Jeff was confused but then he caught the way John was looking at

Marlena and realized his mistake “Oh of course mate…sorry I didn’t

realize, you two have got something going on…..well I’ve never cut

another mans grass and I won’t be starting now……I have to go but

we’ll catch up for a beer soon okay”

Jeff took Gracie and led her out the door and John sighed…..he and

Marlena were just friends, but he didn’t like the idea of her dating

Jeff……he REALLY didn’t want her with Roman, but he didn’t want

her with anyone else, even a great guy like Jeff. He knew it wasn’t

right, but it was just the way he felt.

Marlena hung up the phone and then smiled sympathetically at him

“Hi sweetie…tough day?”

John felt a feeling of peace wash over him and he walked over to

where she stood and wrapped his arms around her, lifting her into a

huge hug “It was till you showed up Doc, thank you so much….”

He gently set her on her feet and she adjusted his tie “You don’t have

to thank me. We’re a family now, and family sticks together…

especially when they get totally distressed sounding answering

machine messages…besides, it’s the best friend’s job to bail you out,

remember?”

John grinned “Oh of course…….well anyway, thank you sweetheart”

Marlena looked at her clipboard “So I’ve managed to get all of your

associates back in here to apologize and reschedule appointments,

explain what happened etc except for a Gregory Pine…..I left him a

message but he never called me back”

John groaned Greg was a pig; he’d been trying to get rid of his ties to

Basic Black all year. “Its okay sweetheart he called me, he’ll be here in

just under an hour….and I’d prefer it if you weren’t here when he

arrives”

“Oh okay” Marlena said, a little taken aback by John’s comment and

he instantly saw the fallen look on his face

“Oh no I didn’t mean that as it sounded sweetheart, you’ve done an

amazing job, its just that he is a real sleaze and I don’t want him

anywhere near you.

He’ll never sign the contracts today, he’s just coming to basically be

an asshole, but that’s my issue to deal with, I don’t want him leering at

you touching you…so much as glancing at you, to be honest I just

want the jerk to sell his shares and get the hell out……..I have to get

back in my office and take care of things but I don’t want to leave you

here thinking I don’t appreciate you sweetheart…….”

Marlena shook her head. This man was so sweet to her. She was so

lucky “No sweetie its fine, I don’t think that, you need to go, so go……

go on, right now mister!”

John raised an eyebrow at her “Bossy little thing when you want to be

aren’t you?” Marlena grinned “You better believe it babe, now move

it!”

John held his hands up in surrender “Okay I’m going I’m going”. He

walked into his office and closed the door behind him, smiling to

himself. It seemed ever since she moved in he was constantly smiling.

Marlena sat behind the desk and sighed in delight. She had never

been so happy.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena sat on her knees trying to get some jammed paper out of the

printer when she heard footsteps approach “Gregory Pine here to see

John Black” the man said and as Marlena stood up she looked on in

horror as he just let himself into John’s office.

“How rude” she thought to herself. She remembered what John had

said about him being a sleaze. She had seen a few sleazes in her

time, and more than anything she just wanted to get this one out of

John’s life because it really seemed to be stressing him out. Suddenly

she had an idea. She looked down at her outfit; all it needed was a

few minor adjustments

She was hardly overt with her sexuality….she was a little too shy for

that……but she had learned a thing or two about playing the vixen at

Drama Camp the year before and the general consensus was that she

did it remarkably well, perhaps it was time she brought out another

side of Marlena…………….

Chapter 20, part 2- “An office Interlude”

John stood over at his window with his back to Greg, grimacing in

frustration, not that it seemed to bother Greg who waffled on and on

with his arrogant bullshit that John detested, then suddenly there was

silence…..then Greg said “Fuck me……..I think I’ve died and gone to

heaven”

“What?” John thought to himself “Where did that come from?”

he

turned around to look at Greg but another sight stopped him in his

tracks ‘Oh…..my…….god” he thought to himself as he looked at

Marlena standing against his office door.

The skirt that had once been a modest length was now a tiny mini-

skirt…displaying endless creamy skin courtesy of her long legs. The

white blouse was unbuttoned to reveal killer cleavage and just the hint

of her lacy white bra could be seen peaking out of the top. She had

redone her eye makeup in a smoky soft grey and her lips looked

absolutely delectable in the soft, pink gloss.

She looked so incredibly sexy…and she still looked like a class act,

but she was just…..so hot, so alluring and seductive he could barley

see straight. He watched as she strutted over to them sultrily and

perched herself up on his desk, crossing one long slim leg over the

other “What’s going on boys?”

John felt an uncomfortable tightening in his pants and suddenly felt

very warm. He loosened his tie while Greg stared at Marlena lustfully

“What’s going on is that you were about to tell me your name young

lady, because I’ll die if you don’t”

Marlena leaned over and reached out her hand “I’m Marlena……”

Greg’s eyes lingered on the view her position presented of her

cleavage then back up to her face as he took her hand and brought it

to his lips “My name is Gregory Pine”

“I know……you walked right past my desk and told me before you

walked into John’s office………” Marlena challenged him and Gregory

became a little flustered.

“I did….well….It was only because I couldn’t see you….there is no

way I would have walked past such a beautiful creature as yourself

without even acknowledging her, I do apologize”

Marlena shrugged “maybe I’ll let you make it up to me……..” Greg

grinned wickedly…”with any luck this hot little piece of ass will be in

my bed by the end of the night” he thought to himself.

‘Oh please tell me how I can do that my darling?” Greg asked and

Marlena showed him the contracts in her hand “You can sign these for

me….letting you out of your boring obligations with this boring

company…….so I can file them….and then we can go get a drink…..”

Greg grinned “Where do I sign…….I just have to read it over darling,

then I’ll sign”

“No that just wont do” Marlena thought. She wanted him gone ASAP,

for John’s sake.

She reached out to hand him the contracts then “accidentally” dropped

them “Oops…how clumsy of me” she said innocently and Greg smiled

obligingly at her “allow me darling” he bent down and picked up the

contract, lingering then rose very slowly, taking in every inch of bare

skin…….

“What is she doing? What the hell is she doing?” John asked himself.

She was blatantly flirting with Greg and it seemed to be working and

he trusted her implicitly…he’s worked with her on enough police cases

by now to know how good her instincts were…

but still, she was flirting with this sleaze….and he hated it…and what

was even more disturbing was how hot it was making him just

watching her in action, and she was his best friend, so he could only

imagine what was running through Greg’s mind.

“Now…where do I sign beautiful?” Marlena reached for his wrist and

pulled him around to stand beside her and took the contract, placing it

in her lap “You sign right here……” she said, looking up at him

innocently once more and handing him a pen.

Greg looked at her with pure desire then leant over her, signing the

contract that rested on her thighs “Done……..now…..about that drink”

he said wickedly and Marlena hopped off the desk and walked over to

the water cooler “This way” she said to him, gesturing for him to

follow.

She took a cup and poured him a glass of water. Greg looked at her in

confusion “What are you doing darling?”

“Getting us that drink” Marlena replied sweetly and Greg chuckled,

thinking she was joking “That’s cute Marlena, I was hoping for

something a little stronger….preferably something alcoholic…at a nice

little cocktail bar….where we can be alone”

Marlena pretended to be disappointed “Ohhhhh sorry, that doesn’t

work for me…..no one would let me into a cocktail bar…..I’m only 17”

Greg looked at her in horror “17? Youre only 17?…..I thought you were

at least legal”

Marlena feigned joy “Really? That is so cool wait till I tell my friends at

school”

Greg went pale “School?” he gasped. He didn’t want to go to jail; he

just wanted to get laid…..

John had to fight the urge to laugh…..he knew exactly what she was

doing, she was brilliant

Greg began to make a very hasty exit “Ah I have to ah….leave

now….it was nice meeting you” and with that he quickly walked from

the office.

Marlena shrugged and looked at John in mock bewilderment “Was it

something I said?”

His amusement over her brilliant power play over Greg gave way to

his anger over her placing herself in the hands of such a lecherous

bastard……no……he wasn’t just angry about that….there was

something deeper burning in his heart…..was it jealousy?

“What the hell did you think you were doing Marlena? Coming in here

practically naked…I mean….why……….why did you change you outfit

to make it look like that?…”

There was such anger in his voice that she felt compelled to fight back

“I am not practically naked……..In fact I’ve seen Kristen wear much

less on several occasions so forgive me for not being aware that you

find scantily clad girls in your presence so adherent”

John looked at her in frustration, because she was right “And the

flirting with Greg? What the hell did you think you were doing?”

Marlena looked at him in disbelief “What did it look like I was doing? I

was getting him to sign the contracts and getting him out of the

company because I knew he was stressing you out…….”

John shook his head “You deliberately came in here to beguile him

into signing that contract……you heard me say he was a sleaze so

you came in here and you were all over him “Oops….how clumsy of

me” he said imitating her.

“For gods sake Marlena you were playing with fire….do you know

what kind of a man Gregory Pine is? How far would you have gone,

would you have gone out for that drink with him? Gone back to his

place? “……

John knew he was out of line, but he didn’t care……he was so angry

with her, he had never been so furious with her…how dare she come

into the office looking so beautiful, desirable…so sexy and share it

with the likes of Greg

“No one else should get to see her like that…..she’s mine” he thought

to himself….and was a little shocked that he was so possessive, but

too angry to back down.

“Let me tell you something….he would use you and abuse you and

treat you like nothing more than some common little slut”

“Why are you so convinced he would treat me like a slut?” Marlena

demanded angrily

“BECAUSE I KNOW HE VIEWS GIRLS WHO CONDUCT

THEMSELVES EXACTLY LIKE YOU JUST DID AS SLUTS” John

snapped. The instant it left his mouth he knew he’d gone too far…..

“Marlena I…………..”

Marlena looked at John in shock…but then became absolutely livid

“WELL YOURE A JERK AND YOURE ON YOUR OWN BECAUSE I

WONT STAY HERE WITH YOU FOR ANOTHER SECOND JOHN

BLACK” she screamed and pushed everything off his desk angrily

then stormed out of the office

“Dammit” John said as he turned around and kicked the table in

frustration…..still

Feeling all worked up.

He knew he should go after her….normally he would have….but then

he’d have to explain himself and he wasn’t sure he was capable of

explaining his actions when he didn’t feel he really understood them

himself.

All he knew was that he couldn’t stand the idea of any man being

romantically involved with her, so intimately connected to her, whether

it be Greg….Roman…….any man at all.

He couldn’t bear the thought of any man holding her, touching her,

kissing her, peeling her clothes off…..making love to her. It was

enough to make his blood boil and he just didn’t know why………..

And yet he didn’t even try to get over it………………

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John rode the elevator up to the penthouse feeling well and truly

remorseful. It had been 3 hours since their fight and looking back on it

he couldn’t believe the way he had just lost it with her. He felt

awful………and yet he didn’t try to deal with those feelings that had

been the catalyst for it all, he just accepted that he really didn’t want

anyone else having her.

What he couldn’t stand was that he knew he had hurt her. He’d tried

calling their house and her cell, but she hadn’t answered. Her Car was

in the garage so he was really hoping he would find her home.

Stepping off the elevator he walked over to their door and unlocked it.

As he opened and closed the door behind him he spotted her sitting

on the lounge, her knees pulled up to her chest, seemingly staring out

into space.

Placing the take out on the coffee table in front of them he took a seat

next to her “Hi Doc” he said tentatively.

“Hi” Marlena replied vacantly, and John winced. She wouldn’t even

look at him.

He looked at the Chinese hopefully “I got all your favorites…..why

don’t you let me fix you a plate”

Marlena shook her head wordlessly and John sighed “Marlena you

need to eat something……you came straight into the office this

morning, you never took a lunch break and you didn’t leave till the late

afternoon when we fought……”

The mention of their awful fight was too much for a very confused and

bewildered Marlena and her lower lip began to quiver.

John saw this slightest movement and was racked by guilt

“Sweetheart……..” he said gently, trying to pull her into his arms but

she resisted, instead covering her face with her hands and taking a

deep breath.

“Don’t cry don’t cry don’t cry” Marlena told herself, willing herself to

stay in control.

“It’s okay Doc” John said, trying to reassure her but Marlena only

shook her head and removed her hands, managing to do so without a

single tear and looked at him in utter bewilderment.

“Is it John…is it okay? Because this afternoon didn’t seem okay

…..What happened between us didn’t feel okay to me. This is not

okay”.

John voiced his agreement “Youre right Doc….it wasn’t okay……”

Marlena looked at him with such confusion all he wanted to do was

pick her up, hold her in his arms and not let her go.

“Who were those people John? Those angry bitter people screaming

at each other?…being so hurtful and hateful….. I don’t want us to be

those people…..”

John took her hands in his own “Oh sweetheart I don’t want us to be

either…and I need you to understand something I said……I don’t think

you’re a slut…..what I was saying…..is that Greg treats girls in a

degrading manner..he’s an animal…..I said it was the way you were

conducting yourself which made it look like I was blaming you…

I wasn’t…the fact that you looked sexy and were smiling at him and

youre so beautiful is all he would need to take you and treat you like a

plaything for his amusement…I know this because I’ve heard him refer

to women, not as women, but as sluts, or pieces of ass, and I couldn’t

bear the thought of him viewing you that way…….”

Marlena took a deep breath “I just don’t think I could bear it if you

thought I was a slut”

John was horrified “Baby no……no no no I could never….EVER think

that. Youre sweet and innocent and beautiful and kind and loyal, youre

the most amazing girl I’ve ever met……I’m so very sorry if I made you

feel otherwise…….”

Marlena felt her heart sink, because it wasn’t just him that should be

apologizing….she owed him an apology as well, the way she had

yelled at him, called him a jerk, trashed his desk and walked out on

him when he needed her the most…she felt so awful she had done

that to him.

“It wasn’t just you……I was so rotten and hurtful to you, calling you

names, throwing everything off your desk, storming out of your office

when I knew how much you needed me there……I was awful John,

I’m so sorry” she said as her eyes filled with tears and she couldn’t

hold them back any longer.

The moment the first tear fell, that was it for John. He knew he should

be giving her space but he couldn’t bear to be apart from her for

another second, he just had to have her in his arms “Oh sweetheart

come here” he said as he gathered her into his arms and pulled her

into his lap.

“I’m so sorry” Marlena apologized again and John rocked her gently “I

know you are sweetheart…..I know you didn’t mean what you

said….you were just angry….you weren’t the only one out of line, in

fact you were only angry because I had pushed you, and don’t worry,

you had done such an amazing job sorting everything out already that

I didn’t even need you to stay anyway….”

He kissed her forehead and wiped her tears away with the pads of his

thumbs…..and found himself unable to look away…..so in awe of her

beauty.

“God she’s beautiful” he thought to himself and he cupped her face

with his hand “Youre just so exquisitely beautiful sweetheart, both

inside and out….and I hate seeing you with other men who are

romantically interested in you….people like Greg, like Roman even

because they’re not worthy of you. They can’t possibly understand

how wonderful you are, not like I do, can you understand that?”

Marlena nodded….she thought she did….it seemed like a strange

request, and yet no man did seem to just “get her” like John did “You

want me to stay away from other guys?”

John looked at her carefully…that wasn’t exactly what he had said…

but deep down it was exactly what he wanted “Yes……..Is that

okay?….we’re happy with things the way they are, you and me against

the world right?………”

Marlena nodded……she was happy, very happy……they were a

family, and yet he still had Kristen……and other female friends….and

she never resented his contact with them, but she had to remember

that John had never really had a family, and that was probably what

was motivating all of this.

He loved her so much and in turn she loved him desperately……..she

could do this……”I can do this” she told herself

“I guess that would be okay….things are great when it’s just you and

me……..” she said, and she meant it, she just wondered if having him

should mean she had to sacrifice other people in her life.

“That’s my girl” John said in relief, feeling as though a weight had

been lifted off his shoulders “So what are you doing tonight?” he

asked, wanting nothing more than to spend the night curled up on the

couch with is angel in his arms

“Well Roman wanted to take me to the movies” John cringed, that little

punk was the last person he wanted her spending the evening with.

“Oh okay……..” he said dejectedly “I was kind of hoping you and I

could watch a movie tonight…..I’ve got the Chinese….I rented some

of your favorite DVDS…do you think maybe you could cancel?”

Marlena didn’t want to cancel on Roman, but as she looked at John’s

hopeful face she didn’t have the heart to say no “Sure I

can…..Chinese and movies sounds great”

“Thank you sweetheart” John said sincerely as he hugged her to him.

“Its okay” Marlena replied softy……and it was okay.

She silently asked herself “What he’s asking of me isn’t that

unreasonable…….is it?”

Suddenly she wasn’t so

sure………………………………………………………………

Chapter 21 part 1- “A Christmas Surprise”

Marlena stirred slightly in her sleep, unsettled by the yearning in her

heart, her body “John…..I miss you”……she said out loud, still

sleeping.

She settled the instant she felt two very strong arms slide under her

body…….holding her….cradling her…….the bare skin of his

chest……then his breath, so warm and gentle on her face as he bent

to kiss her, a whisper like caress….his lips so tenderly worshipped her

own, and she found herself opening her eyes….a little disoriented

“John?” she said in surprise and his eyes pierced hers as he said “It’s

okay, I’m here baby……I’ve got you….and I love you…..want

you….need you”

Lust filled his eyes as he grasped the hem of her nightgown and

quickly lifted it off her body before pulling her to him so tightly her

breasts were crushed against his chest, both of them groaning at the

blissful sensation

“What do you want sweetheart? Tell me what you want……” John

asked her insistently as his hand traveled down her tummy and into

her panties, gently stroking her…….Marlena gasped “That…..I want

that……don’t stop…”

“mmmmmm youre so wet for me sweetheart…..I’ve missed you so

much….I’ve missed holding you……kissing you…..touching

you….being inside you………..” John said in between each tender

kiss he placed on her forehead

“I……missed you too….” Marlena mumbled incoherently as John

pulled down her panties and placed two fingers inside her……..fucking

her long and deep as his thumb flicked over her swollen clit……”Oh

god” Marlena almost shrieked and John began to move his fingers

faster.

“Ohhhhhhh youre going to come hard baby……..so wet and hot and

hard for me aren’t you?” John said as he urged her further towards

climax…..her little whimpers of pleasure, the fluttering of her wet,

warm walls on his fingers almost his undoing…..he was rock hard for

her……

He could see how close to the brink she was and pressed his

forehead against hers “I want you to come Marlena……you know its

going to feel so good……just do it sweetheart, come for me…….” he

began fucking her faster and faster with his fingers, and feeling her

trembling legs knew it was time “now” he said as he pinched her clit

and she exploded

Marlena flew up from her makeshift bed on the couch of John’s private

jet gasping for breath. She felt so hot and flushed…….and so wet. “Oh

my god” she gasped in exasperation as she put her head in her

hands.

She had gone to visit her parents and Sam for the week in Colorado.

On the first night she had been stunned to wake up from a rather

sensual dream about John, and she had dreamt of him every night

since…each dream growing more sexual…..fueling a desire that up

until that point she didn’t even know she had.

Tim the pilot of John’s plane stepped into the cabin and smiled

sympathetically at Marlena. He really liked this young lady. She was

so sweet and kind and polite. His boss Mr. Black seemed to adore her

and it made Tim wonder what Mr. Black was doing with Kristen, that

other rude haughty cold piece of work.

“Excuse me Miss Evans, I know youre very anxious to get back to Mr.

Black for Xmas, but all the roads are still closed in Salem because of

the snow storm, the airport is full of people stranded. I really do think

you’ll be more comfortable staying here”

Marlena smiled sadly “Thanks Tim, youre right” and he was. The cabin

was nice and cozy. It was a beautiful air craft.

Tim looked at Marlena with fatherly concern “Are you all right

dear?……you look a little flushed”

Marlena froze “Oh ah…….I’m fine”

Tim nodded “very well then…as soon as the roads open up I’ll have a

car take you back to the penthouse…and just call me if you need

anything”

“I will” Marlena said sweetly then sighed in relief when Tim had left.

“How embarrassing” she thought to herself.

Picking up her blackberry she prayed there was enough of a signal.

John had bought it for her so he could always reach her, even when

her cell phone had poor reception and it was the most sophisticated

model on the market, it had never let her down before.

“Laura, I had another one of the dreams again, this one was the most

graphic one of all…..it was like he was just taking over me, like I

wanted more and more……”

She hit send and hoped Laura would be as prompt with her reply as

usual. Laura did not disappoint.

“Well that’s what you get babe for watching “Unfaithful’ right before

you go to bed. Every time a girl sees that movie they suddenly get the

urge to have a tall dark hot mysterious guy fuck them so hard their

head spins……it like makes you instantly horny…I know I gave Bill the

night of his life when I saw it…….hey…….John Black is tall, dark, hot

and without a past…..very mysterious, don’t you think? lol”

Marlena shook her head, giggling at her friend and typed

“But John is my best friend, I don’t know what these dreams

mean……I’ve never even had sex before…..and now these dreams

are just so…….detailed”

She clicked send and almost instantly she had Laura’s reply.

“It means you want John to do all kinds of nasty, naughty dirty things

to your virgin body, that’s what it means! LMAO”

Marlena’s jaw dropped and with shaking hands she typed

“I don’t think youre entirely wrong…….I mean, I think I’m starting to

have feelings for him that go a little beyond friendship”

she clicked send and a moment later was greeted with another

message from Laura.

“YOU THINK? Well look who just caught up!…..did we have fun in the

land of denial my sweet? I hear it rains a lot there this time of year!

Lol!”

Marlena giggled and typed

“But this is just so messy…I’ve been with Roman for 4 years…and

here I am having vivid sex dreams about another man, I just don’t

know what to do….”

She clicked send and a moment later came Laura’s reply.

“You find Roman, look him in the eyes and say “Roman…youre a

cock! Which is fine, because I want cock, just not your cock…..I want

John’s cock! Sucks to be you Brady! Buh bye! LMAO”

Marlena could practically see Laura sitting in her room, pure mischief

in her eyes and couldn’t help but laugh

“Laura you are out of control!………I have to see what I can do about

getting off this plane, I’ll talk to you soon Hun, love you”

She clicked send and was surprised to see another message from

Laura shortly after.

“That’s right girlfriend, the sooner you get off that plane, the sooner

John can get you off! Mwah, luv ya!”

Marlena shook her head, wracked by giggles and then sighed “Wow”

she said out loud. She might have been a virgin but she had hardly

been a frigid prude or anything, in fact she had written sex scenes in

many of her stories for her creative writing class.

Just because she had never experienced it, didn’t mean she had no

idea what happened….she had read plenty of novels as research for

writing those scenes….some had even turned her on a little……but

these dreams she was having…….when she had them, for those few

brief moments before reality imposed on her bliss, all she wanted was

for him to make love to her over and over again.

She couldn’t believe that so much could change in only the space of a

week.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John sat in front of the fire; he couldn’t believe how much had

changed in the space of a week. He’d gotten so used to having

Marlena around…and the feeling of utter bliss and contentment she

brought him, and now she wasn’t there…..for a whole week she hadn’t

been there, and that had been a big change.

It meant no cuddles in the morning, when she first woke up and was

so adorable and warm and fuzzy he could never resist scooping her

up in his arms and cuddling her for a few minutes until she was

completely awake.

It meant no getting ready for their days together……no help from his

angel in the office when things went wrong, no working together on

police cases, no spending their evenings together, no watching her

sleep, seeing her beautiful smile, hearing the sweet melody of her

laugh….and the worst thing of all, no holding her…, and looking at her

in utter disbelief that such an exquisitely beautiful creature both inside

and out could actually be in his arms.

She’d been gone a week and he missed her so badly he felt as though

a part of him was missing. They had made a pact to spend Christmas

Day together.

He had wanted her initially to spend it with her family, but she had

insisted that he was her family too, and that she would spend

Christmas Eve in Colorado, and fly back on Christmas day to spend it

with him. He had been so proud, so excited at the prospect of their

first Christmas together. It had been the only thing that kept him going

in her absence.

But the snow in Salem was horrific; all the roads were closed because

of the immense amount of snow banked up from an earlier snow

storm. Even though a couple of the roads around his area had opened

up, none of the roads leading to the penthouse from the airport had

been reopened, and since the weather was so bad he had advised her

to stay in Colorado for Christmas day.

Better she be with the people she loves than risk getting stranded at

the Airport, which she would have had she flown out because no

flights were being permitted to fly into Salem.

“I miss you so much Doc” he said out loud as he gazed absently into

the fire.

Kristen came out of the penthouse kitchen and into the living room just

in time to hear his declaration. “I hope that little bitch’s plane goes

down and she perishes” she thought to herself. Forcing herself to

smile she went over and squeezed John’s shoulders….and it wasn’t

hard to smile, after all, by some stroke of luck Marlena hadn’t come

back to ruin her Christmas with John as she had been scheduled to

“ Okay honey…I got that little stain out of your shirt with some club

soda…..you better put it on so we can get to the party”

John almost cringed when he heard Kristen’s voice “Ah….thanks

Kristen” he said as he took the shirt and she kissed the top of his head

“No problems honey, I’ll just be upstairs fixing my hair and then we

can go”

John sighed……he didn’t want to go to some stupid Christmas ball

with Kristen……all he wanted was for his angel to be in his arms……

all he wanted was Marlena……………

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena looked at her watch nervously. It was already 8pm.

something had to be done soon, she had to get to John, she just had

1. They had made a pact….and for some reasons since she had

started having these dreams she had felt a deeper connection to

him….even yearned for a deeper connection with him, but most

importantly, she had promised him.

Logging on to a local Salem news bulletin on her blackberry Marlena

felt her stomach tie into knots as she scanned what it said

“We expect that all roads leading in and out of the Salem airport will

not be opened until morning”

“No” she said out loud. She would not accept that. Looking out the

window she surveyed the weather conditions. It was bad, but the

airport was only a 20 minute walk from the penthouse, as there was a

shortcut, and if she took that, even with the snow and wind slowing

her down, she could be there in half an hour.

She tiptoed over to the pilot’s cabin to see what Tim was up to. When

she found him asleep she almost cheered. Tip toeing back into the

main cabin she quickly scribbled out a note. She then put on her thick

sweater, her parka, her scarf, gloves and beanies.

She shoved only her purse, blackberry and phone in her pockets. She

couldn’t take her bag or suitcase with her, it would be too risky to have

anything weighing or slowing her down.

Opening the door to the Plane as quietly as she could, she jumped out

and closed it, the force of the wind almost knocking her down and the

chill of the ice cold snow hitting her instantly. “Oh boy” Marlena said as

she struggled against the crippling wind, but still she moved forward

and maintained a steady pace as she trudged through the snow.

“I’m coming John”…………………….

Chapter 21, part 2- “A Christmas surprise”

Marlena trudged through the snow unsteadily, fighting the crippling

winds. She could see why the roads were closed. The snow was so

high on some of the roads it reached past her knees.

She was so cold and she was starting to get tired. A vicious gust of

wind swirled around her, snow blinding her and she slipped over and

hit the ground. Grimacing in pain as she plunged through the deep

layer of snow and her shoulder connected with what felt like the curb

of a road she sighed in frustration.

But she immediately dragged herself to her feet and pushed on……

because it wasn’t just any street….it was hers and John’s

street…..she’d be there in less than 5 minutes…..she had done it……

she would get to spend Christmas with John, just as they had

planned.

………………………………………………………………………………………

Kristen came down the stairs all ready to go and glared at John who

wasn’t even dressed. “John I can’t believe youre not dressed yet”

John looked over at her from where he sat miserably on the couch

“We have plenty of time….the ball is only in the building across the

street” he said blankly and she looked annoyed “No we don’t, every

minute I spend in this house is a minute my makeup is melting

off……..”

John looked over at her very heavily made up face distastefully “Well

that’s what you get when you pack it on like a drag queen” he thought

to himself.

He felt guilty for having such thoughts…she was his girlfriend, and he

did love her, but lately he felt himself feeling more and more irritated

by her…..she seemed to have changed so much, it was like he didn’t

know her some days.

“I don’t know how you can live like this….this place is like a

furnace…….” She complained, gesturing to the roaring open fire place

and John shook his head

“No it is not like a furnace, its warm, and cozy, it’s a home…its warm

enough that Marlena and I don’t have to walk around the house

dressed like Eskimos…….we both happen to love it”

Kristen rolled her eyes “She would, she doesn’t wear much as much

makeup as I do….as a lot of women do” she meant it as an insult…to

demean her, make her seem inferior, but John only nodded

“Youre right, she doesn’t…….she’s so naturally beautiful she just

doesn’t need it, and thus the temperature is never a problem, because

she doesn’t melt……….”

He pictured her beautiful features in his mind and his face took on a

dreamy expression as he smiled “She shines” he said softly.

Kristen almost screamed in frustration “What is it with that little bitch,

he’s obsessed with her” she thought to herself.

She was about to drag John upstairs for a quick lay, hopefully to put

him better in the mood and then to get him dressed when she heard

the turning of the key in the door.

“What is that?” she thought to herself.

John also heard the sound and looked at the door in disbelief “It

couldn’t be”

His face lit up as he saw Marlena walk through the door and give him

a beautiful smile “Honey I’m home!” she said playfully as she stood in

front of the door, taking in the sight of the man she had missed so

terribly

Kristen had to bite her lip to keep herself from screaming. She couldn’t

believe Marlena had made it back in time. She had never hated her

more.

“Doc…..youre back!” he cried out in excitement and ran over to her,

picking her up and swinging her around, causing her to squeal with

laughter

It was only then that he could feel how much she was shivering. She

felt so cold. He gently placed her on her feet and touched her face,

her skin was like ice.

“Sweetheart your frozen” he exclaimed in concern “Come over to the

fire” he said as he led her over to the fireplace. “So how did you

manage to fly in?” he asked her in confusion and Marlena smiled

“We landed in Salem literally 5 minutes before they made the call to

stop all planes flying in…and we just hung out in the plane waiting for

the roads to be cleared.”

John looked at her with intrigue “I don’t understand…….some of the

roads have been cleared….most of our street…the streets to the

church, hospital…..but it was considered too hazardous to clear the

roads surrounding the airport because of the storm and the high snow

levels……how did you get here?”

Marlena shrugged vaguely and it was then that he noticed her pants,

they were wet up to her mid thighs…….and suddenly he understood

why she was avoiding his eyes

“You walked? Are you crazy? What the hell were you thinking

Marlena?” he said in frustration and Marlena looked him in the eyes

and took a deep breath “That I’d made a promise, to spend Christmas

with you, and nothing in this world was going to stop me”

John looked at her in awe. He wanted to be mad at her….he wanted

to lecture her on safety……but the moment those words came out of

her mouth she just melted him, and all he wanted to do was hold her

“Well that’s very sweet but youre too late Marlena, John and I already

have plans” Kristen said abruptly, interrupting their moment. She

couldn’t believe that the two of them had not so much as

acknowledged her…it was almost as though she didn’t exist and she

refused to let that little bitch ruin her Christmas.

Marlena looked up at John awkwardly “Oh…..I didn’t realize I was

interrupting something”

Before John could tell her she wasn’t Kristen jumped in .

“Well you are Marlena…….let me tell you something sweetie, the

world does not revolve around you, you can’t just come waltzing in

here covered in snow like a crazy person and expect John to drop

everything and waste his evening taking care of you.

John moved on and made new plans, with me, now why don’t you run

along up to your room so we can get on with them”

John’s eyes blazed “Hey…..don’t you dare speak to her that way…….”

Kristen looked at John incredulously “Her! Why does everything

always have to be about her? I am so sick of it”

Marlena took one look at the scene between John and Kristen and

immediately wanted to be anywhere else but in that living room. She

began to back away but John walked over to her and took her face

between his hands “Sweetheart you don’t have to go anywhere…..”

Marlena smiled up at him gratefully “But I do think I need to get out of

these wet clothes” she said sheepishly and he nodded emphatically

“Of course sweetheart, go….but only for that reason” he gently kissed

her forehead and then she turned and walked up the stairs.

Kristen glared at him “she has her own family…..she should have

stayed at home with them”

John glared back “Her home……is right here, with me……I’m also her

family, and she’s mine”

Kristen folded her arms defiantly “Fine…if she stays, then I go!”

John walked over and took her arm “Then youre going! I’ll walk you

across the street to the party but that’s it”

Kristen pleaded with him as he walked her out the door and into the

elevator “You’re not coming with me?”

John shook his head “Not a chance in hell Kristen”

He would come back immediately and spend the evening with

Marlena….all he had wanted for the whole week was for his angel to

be home with him….he couldn’t believe she had literally trekked

through a snow storm just to be with him.

Kristen patted her stomach knowingly……she was considering making

an announcement that would well and truly put an end to John and

Marlena’s evening…..but timing was everything, and she could do far

greater damage if she just waited a few hours.

“Enjoy your evening little miss perfect……..youre perfect little world

with John is about to come crashing down….”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

“John?” Marlena called as she walked down the stairs. He wasn’t

there. Either was Kristen. Her heart sank as she realized he must

have gone to the party.

“Well what do you expect, he had no way of knowing you would show

up out of the blue” she told herself as she walked over to the fire and

sat in front of it…wanting to get some heat back into her skin.

She smiled in spite of her disappointment. The house was always so

warm and cozy. She could walk around in her underwear if she

wanted to and still not be cold. This really was her home, and she was

so glad to be back.

John opened the front door to the penthouse “Doc!” he called out, then

spying a splash of blonde by the fireplace he smiled and instantly

walked over to her.

Marlena looked up in surprise to see John “Hi……..I thought you’d

gone to the party with Kristen…….” She said with a little uncertainty.

But John couldn’t speak….he could only stare at her in awe. She was

dressed in his old Salem P.D Jersey……that came down to just past

her mid thighs and hung off one slim shoulder….exposing all of her

upper arm and a great deal of her lovely long legs…..

she wore no makeup except a translucent soft pink lip gloss….and her

hair….her hair that she had always worn up, every day he had known

her was now down…….soft luxurious blonde waves that sat just an

inch or two above her waist…..she looked like a little goddess…an

angel……his angel….it was all so natural, but she was just so

exquisitely beautiful.

“John………are you alright?….youre being weird……” Marlena said in

concern and John shook himself out of his enraptured trance “I’m fine

sweetheart……and I dropped Kristen at the party….and came back

because I’m spending my Christmas with you”

Marlena’s face lit up “You are?” and John grinned “Absolutely Doc….”

He knelt down beside her and ran his fingers through her silky tresses

“Just look at all this hair” he said in amazement. “It’s so

beautiful…..why do you always wear it up sweetheart?”

Marlena shrugged “Roman hates it…..I think it irritates his allergies or

something…..he sneezes a lot when it’s out, so he likes me to wear it

up…I guess I’ve just gotten used to always wearing it up.”

“Pfft….youre a moron Brady” John thought to himself and brushed a

strand out of her eyes “Well aren’t I a lucky man to get the rare

opportunity of seeing it down…..I didn’t think it was possible for you to

look any more beautiful than you already do…….until this moment.”

Marlena blushed slightly and smiled “Thank you” she said softly and

he gently kissed her forehead “Youre welcome sweetheart”

John’s expression changed from serious to playful. “Now what would

Christmas be without presents…..” he reached down to help her stand

then pulled her over to sit with him beside the Christmas tree. She

couldn’t help but laugh, he was like an excited little boy.

“Sooooooooooo cute” she thought to herself.

“I wanna give you yours first” Marlena said emphatically and John

agreed “Okay sweetheart”. Marlena took a box from under the tree

and handed it to John, who smiled at the luminous pink paper and the

pretty lilac bow “Well gee I wonder who wrapped this?” he said in

mock curiosity and Marlena giggled sheepishly

John carefully pulled off the ribbon and unwrapped his present. It was

a black scrap booking album…but the front cover also contained a

small frame, and behind it sat a lovely picture of Marlena and himself.

Marlena gently grasped his wrist “When we were in my room at my old

house once, you were looking at my scrap book albums, and you said

that having no past meant you couldn’t have beautiful records of your

past experiences…..and childhood memories….of family….because

you have none………

Well you do now……I’m your family……..and you’ve given me so

much…..I wasn’t sure what I could possibly give you as a gift…..and

then I realized, that I could give you memories…..so I made this

scrapbook for you…….”

With a shaking hand John opened the book and began turning the

pages…….It was so beautiful…..and so full….there were endless

pictures of them together at parties, basic black events……pictures

with the Horton centre kids.

She’d included pieces of pine from their first Christmas tree….pressed

flowers from a picnic they had at smith Island……theatre tickets from

shows they had scene….every page was so delicate, decorated with

little pieces of sparkly paper and shapes…..fancy cut outs….but it was

so beautiful, and under every photo and item she had written a little

description and the date it was from in beautiful italic letters

And as he turned it back to the first page….he saw the letter that was

sent out to the students of Salem high informing them of the class he

would be giving for students wishing to join the police force.

……….and her test paper…….and above it read the heading ‘Where it

all began”.

Marlena gestured to the empty pages “And there’s lots more room for

when we make more memories”

John was overwhelmed with emotion…..she had given him

memories…..in some way…a past…….”Thank you so much

sweetheart…..this is so incredible…..and beautiful……I just don’t

know what to say……” his eyes welled with tears and he turned his

face away from her “I’m sorry sweetheart I just……”

“Hey…..” Marlena said gently as she took his face between her hands

and forced him to look at her “You don’t ever have to be sorry, for

feeling……..it’s your feeling…your passion that’s one of the things I

love most about you.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him and John

stroked her hair “I loved my present sweetheart……I’ll treasure it

always” he said in a choked up voice, swallowing a lump in his throat

Marlena pulled away enough so she could look at him “Now put that

smile back on your face, Christmas is supposed to be fun……..”

John grinned at her “That’s a fact……….now pretty lady I believe this

is yours” he said as he picked up a small box and handed it to her.

Marlena smiled and took the box, pulling the ribbon off and lifting the

lid to reveal a pendant of some sort.

John carefully took the pendant out of the box and looked into her

eyes “Doc……this pendant…..is half a heart…….that’s what I was

before you came into my life……

.I had a heart of course…..but it was never full……whole…

complete……..but then you came along……and when I was with you

my heart was so full I felt it might burst….you’ve become my best

friend in the whole world, my family……and now, this is my heart….

Marlena watched enraptured as he pulled another piece of the heart

from behind the first piece…..and they clipped together to make a

beautiful, delicate gold heart, adorned with exquisite diamonds.

“I had this made especially for you because of what it symbolizes

sweetheart…my heart……the heart that you’ve made whole”

Marlena was awestruck “that’s so beautiful……..your words, the

necklace……its all so beautiful……thank you John” she said as she

lightly ran her finger over the heart.

“Would you put it on for me please?” she asked him sweetly, lifting her

hair and John smiled adoringly at her “I’d love to”. He put the necklace

on her neck and fastened it.

Marlena looked at him with an intensity that captivated him “I’m so

glad I was in study hall that day……..when I think sometimes that we

never may have met………”

“No sweetheart……” John cut her off “It was fate that brought us

together……if not there, then we would have met somewhere……you

were destined to come into my life…..I feel it…..I believe

it……….come here” he said as he pulled her to him tightly……

possessively almost…..

And yet she melted into his arms…..allowed him to possess her. “You

are my beautiful angel sweetheart….fate brought you to me….and I’ll

never let you go….nothing will ever separate us…….”

“Promise?” Marlena said, needing a little more reassurance and he

kissed the top of her head “I promise sweetheart”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

At the party, Kristen looked at her watch and smiled to herself “Enjoy it

while it lasts Doc” she said in a voice full of scorn “Because in a few

short hours it will all be over. Everything will change.

And nothing will ever be the same again.

Chapter 22- The day you went away”

Olivia looked over at Marlena standing by her locker with concern. It

had been just over two months since Christmas break had ended, and

she didn’t know what had happened to Marlena during the break but

Olivia knew something had definitely happened. She was extremely

worried she was losing her little girl.

Gone were the pretty fabrics in sweet little dresses, brightly colored

tights and pretty pink coats. Instead replaced with a pair of black

skinny leg jeans and dark grey baggy sweater, which only highlighted

how thin she was looking. Her hair sat limply and lifelessly down her

front and was almost always in her face. She didn’t smile, she didn’t

laugh. She came to school still and Olivia knew she was doing

exceptionally well in her university studies, but this success didn’t

change the face that the Marlena she knew was gone. And left was a

zombie who seemed to just go through the motions, and profusely

deny that anything was wrong.

She noticed Laura about to walk past her and grabbed her “Laura

sweetie, have you managed to find out what’s wrong with Marlena?”

Olivia asked almost desperately and Laura shook her head worriedly

“No I haven’t Mrs W, she won’t talk to me about it, she won’t barely

even talks to anyone”

Olivia nodded “But she’s participating in the concert tonight?” Laura

nodded ‘Yes, She’s headed up the committee her, Maggie and Nancy

and I are on, and she’s performing an item in the last half of the

concert once everything’s underway just like she always does. That’s

just it, it’s like she’s doing everything she always does, but she’s just

not the same you know?”

Olivia put her arms around Laura ‘oh believe me sweetie, I know, but

all any of us can do is be here for her in case she needs us. Who

knows, she might just be needing some space, and open up to us

soon”

Laura smiled hopefully “I hope so”

Olivia gave her a final squeeze “Keep trying sweetie” Laura nodded

emphatically “oh I will”

Olivia continued over to where Marlena stood and gave her a bright

smile, knowing that Marlena tended to pour her feelings into her

writing “Little Miss Evans, I have something I’d really like you to do for

me”

Marlena gave Olivia a weak smile ‘Sure Liv, anything you want” Olivia

took an assignment out of her folder “Don’t feel pressured sweetheart,

but I just gave the advanced English class the task of writing an event

or a series of events in their lives as though it were a fairytale, and It’s

been a while since I’ve read anything other than those brilliant

university papers of yours I do miss your writing…..humor me?”

Marlena took the assignment from Olivia “Of course, I’ll have it to you

A.S.A.P…..I better head to study hall….I have to drop off Don’s

costume for his and Maggie’s “Time of my life” number tonight.”

Olivia chuckled “I can’t wait to see it, let me know if there’s anything I

can do to help sweetie”

“Oh I will” Marlena reassured her.

Olivia looked at Marlena searchingly ‘Is there even a remote chance

you might tell me what’s going on with you?”

Marlena shrugged blankly “I’m sorry Liv, I don’t know what youre

talking about” Olivia sighed “Alright sweetie, you take care”

Marlena took Don’s shirt out of her locker ‘I will Liv…..thanks” and with

that she closed her locker and headed off to the study hall, leaving

Olivia feeling more helpless than ever.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena walked into the study hall and glared at Don Craig in mock

severity “Slacker” she said accusingly

Don beamed at her “Gorgeous!”

“Idiot” Marlena countered.

“Pumpkin!” Don said charmingly.

“Moron” Marlena shot back.

“Precious” Don said with a pout and open arms.

Marlena broke into a smile, their little ritual love hate game cheering

her immensely.

She walked over to him and Don pulled her into his lap “Just look at

what you’ve done………not only are you brilliant and a goddess you

iron a shirt better than Martha Stewart for a hapless fool like me……..I

owe you one kiddo!”

Marlena screwed her nose up “Why do you call me kiddo, youre 18,

that’s only 2 years older than me…….”

Don pinched her nose “Oh but youre such a little cutie…………”

Marlena swatted his hand away and Don brushed her hair out of her

face “Seriously though kiddo, You’re one of my closest friends and I’m

one of the few men in this place who’s realistic enough to admit your

too good for me so I have no ulterior motive when I say you’re not

quiet yourself lately”

Marlena shrugged and rested her head on Don’s shoulder “I’m just

tired

John watched Marlena in Don’s lap from the corner of the room and

felt frustration engulfing him. He couldn’t stand seeing her in another

mans arms, however platonic it was. That wasn’t what hurt though, it

was their playful banter, the same kind of banter he used to have with

Marlena, the kind they didn’t seem to have anymore.

“Don I’ve got the early entry police force class in here soon” John said

and Marlena turned to him in surprise. “Oh god he’s here” she thought

to herself and squeezed Don’s hand “Come on Don lets get out of

here”

Don stood up and as John watched Marlena stand he was struck by

how fragile she looked. He’d tried asking her what was wrong the

week before but all she did was shut him out; she didn’t really talk to

him about much of anything lately

John walked over to where Don and Marlena stood “Where are you

going?” he asked looking at Marlena and Don answered. “Oh I was

just meeting Marlena here to get my costume for tonight, I didn’t

realize I was interrupting your class John, my bad, we’re just leaving”

John smiled “its okay Don, no harm done buddy…..but Marlena has to

stay”

Marlena looked at John intently “No I don’t……I get to come and go in

this place as I please, you and I both know that”

John nodded “Except that you committed to helping me with this class,

a commitment you’ve managed to keep up until now, a commitment

you’ll continue to keep”

“well you know what John, I’ve made a commitment to someone else,

you should know all about that” Marlena replied and John was

shocked by the desolation in her eyes…..and disgusted by the fact

that he had indeed committed to someone else when the beautiful

angel standing before him was all he wanted.

“To who?” he asked and Marlena stared him down “Olivia….she

asked me to write her something……so I need to quickly get that

done, then get into the auditorium and get this concert happening”

John nodded “Okay, youre flat out today, I get it, so write it here”

“Why?” Marlena questioned defiantly

“Because I feel like I haven’t spent anytime with you for ages….and at

least having you in the same room will be nice”

“For who?” Marlena asked wearily and Don looked at Marlena gently

“Marlena, if youre not feeling comfortable he can’t legally force you to

stay here”

He then looked at John “I’m sorry mate, but I know her, and she’s not

comfortable right now”

John felt frustration surging through his veins “Youre right, I can’t force

you, but I can get Olivia so we can sort this out”

Marlena looked at John in exasperation “No you cant, she’s as flat out

as me, the official guests are arriving as we speak for a tour of the

school facilities before the concert start, she doesn’t have the time to

be dealing with petty garbage”

John shrugged “Then if she means that much to you I guess you’ll

stay here and write what you have to write……that’s all I’m asking,

write until your finished, then you can go”

“Fine, congratulations John, you’ve emotionally manipulated me into

staying, for Liv’s sake, I’ll stay here and I’ll write” Marlena said numbly.

She turned to Don “Could you go check all the sound and lighting

guys are on the ball for me?”

“Of course I can Kiddo” Don said with a reassuring smile…”If you’re

not out in an hour I’m coming to pull you out” he said more for John’s

benefit than Marlena’s and left.

John was beginning to feel guilty; he had emotionally manipulated her

into staying. “Doc….sweetheart I….”

“Don’t……just leave it John” she said softly and went over to her desk.

Looking at the assignment Liv had given her Marlena took out some

note paper and began to write.

Before she knew it her pen was moving furiously across the page as

she wrote her fairytale, her nightmare, her loss, her pain, her anguish,

her desperation, her numbness, she wrote it all….

Her mind was screaming and her heart was breaking, but she didn’t

cry a single tear or say a single word.

John watched her intently, she sat among a class full of students but

she was all he saw, her hair that was once so luxurious and full of life

sat in a limp curtain that she allowed to cover her face, her skin was

so pale, dark circles from lack of sleep sat beneath her once sparkling

eyes that were now so numb. She was looking very thin, her baggy

jumper only serving to hide her diminishing frame….but she was still

so incredibly beautiful…….he knew how much she was hurting, how

much the conflict and tension of the awful situation they were in had

hurt her.

If he could he’d walk over to where she sat, pick her up in his arms,

hold her, carry her away to a place where she could feel safe, where it

was just the two of them, kiss her, caress her, hold her, make love to

her, marry her, spend forever with her. “I love you so much baby….if

only you knew” he thought to himself.

Marlena finished her story, the story she hadn’t been able to tell, no

matter how many people had asked her what had happened to the

sparkle in her eyes, the light in her smile, the life in her soul.

Gathering her things she stood up and walked towards the door

discreetly, aware of the eyes of the other students locked on her. “I’m

finished” she quietly said to John then walked right past him and out

the door.

John followed her out and gently grabbed her arm “Doc wait”. Marlena

turned around and stood silent, waiting for him to speak. “Um…..I’m

not sure if I’m going to be able to make it tonight Doc, Kristen has an

afternoon appointment……”

“Of course she does” Marlena replied emotionlessly “So I guess I’ll

see you when I see you” she said and with that she walked away from

him, leaving him just staring after her.

“I’m sorry baby” he said almost inaudibly as he watched her walk

away

………………………………………………………………………………………………

The Auditorium was a bustle of activity, finishing touches being placed

on the sound and lighting, the MC speeches, performers getting

ready.

Marlena was just about to go and get ready herself when Don walked

over to her, all dressed up in his black pants and white shirt “What do

you think Kiddo?”

He took her in his arms, dramatically dipped her and said “Nobody

puts baby in the corner”

Marlena giggled and pushed him away “I think you should go practice

your lack of charm on Maggie Don, now go”

Don clutched his heart as he backed away “Ouch Kiddo, that hurts”

and he then gave her a wink and a grin before disappearing

backstage.

Olivia came up to Marlena from behind and wrapped her in a big hug

“I’m so proud of you sweetheart, everything’s amazing, my guests

have been so impressed”

Marlena turned around and smiled at Olivia “Thanks Liv….I dumped

my stuff in your office, I hope that’s okay”

Olivia gave her arms a little squeeze “oh of course it is sweetie, now

everyone is going to start taking their seats in about 20 minutes so I’m

going to go stand at the door and welcome them…….good luck……

I’m so proud of you” she said as she gave Marlena a final hug.

Don came running back into the auditorium and looked at Marlena

sheepishly “Hey kiddo how you get Ketchup stains out of white

shirts?”

Marlena looked over at the very fresh stain on Don’s crisp white shirt

and rolled her eyes ‘I better go Liv”

Olivia chuckled and nodded “I think so”

She watched Marlena leave and sighed deeply “Something is

definitely not right with you my sweet girl, but what is it?” she

wondered in bewilderment

…

Olivia sat up a little straighter in her seat as she noticed in the

program that Marlena was about to come on. She loved watching her

perform in general, but she loved watching her sing, as she didn’t do it

often, the sweet huskiness in her voice so sincere, the melody she

made so lovely…..and the way she sang a song almost gave you a

window into her soul, she was just so gifted at connecting with her

audience.

She noticed out of the corner of her eye that John was hurrying into

the auditorium and took a seat in the row to the left of her.

“How odd” she thought….because the John and Marlena she knew

never missed anything important the other was involved in, and John

had been cutting it fine, 10 more minutes and he would have missed

her altogether. And the Marlena she knew would have saved him the

best seat in the house.

“Maybe I’m reading too much into things” she thought and brushed it

all off when she saw Marlena take the stage.

John sighed in relief that he hadn’t missed her, then sat awestruck as

she stood before the microphone in a simply figure hugging black

satin evening gown with spaghetti straps and long black satin gloves

that sat just above her elbows. Her hair was pulled back into a loose

bun at the nape of her neck and a soft red lipstick adorned her

lips……..she was exquisite.

The gentle piano chords began to play, and stepping up to the

microphone and looking out into the audience, Marlena took a deep

breath and began to sing.

Hey, does it ever make you wonder

what’s on my mind?

Hey, I was only ever running back to your side

I never cried, I just watched my life go by

It’s just a pack of lies,

’cause you’re leaving me behind

Olivia was shocked by the pain in her voice…….she happened to look

over to John and surprised to see him enraptured……but with a look

of deep regret on his face.

Why? after this long is there nothing I’ll keep,

oh, I can shout

you’ll pretend you’re falling asleep

I live a lie, yeah, believing that you’re mine

It’s just a waste of time

’cause you’re leaving me behind

John listened to her, painful pride filling his heart. He’d heard her sing

in the bathroom and the shower enough to know she has a beautiful

voice, but never like this. He watched as she unleashed all her

feelings, the things she hadn’t been able to tell him and his heart was

almost breaking “I don’t mean to leave you behind….I don’t want to

leave you behind….I am so so sorry sweetheart” he silently willed her

to believe

And yet he knew she was right……he had left her behind.

Marlena felt as though she was on the verge of tears, but she refused

to crack. She hadn’t cried a single tear so far and she didn’t intend to

start then.

Hey, there’s not a cloud in the sky

It’s as blue as your goodbye

and I thought that it would rain

on a day like today

Hey, there’s not a cloud in sight

it’s as blue as your blue goodbye

and I thought that it would rain

the day you went away

Feeling more and more unnerved by the complete and utter dejection

in Marlena’s voice Olivia looked over to John to see his face marred

by pure anguish.

“Something is very wrong here” Olivia thought to herself, she was

more sure of it than ever only now she was positive John was

connected to it

Hey, does it ever make you wonder what’s on my mind

Ooh yeah, I was only ever running back to your side

The music suddenly changed to just a soft, acoustic piano and Olivia

watched as Marlena seemed to just drift away, lost in a world of pain

Hey, there’s not a cloud in the sky

it’s as blue as your goodbye

and I thought that it would rain

on a day like today

Hey, there’s not a cloud in sight

it’s as blue as your blue goodbye

and I thought that it would rain

the day you went away

Applause thundered throughout the auditorium as Marlena finished

her song. She gave no bow, she didn’t linger, she simply said a quiet

‘Thank you” into the microphone and left the stage.

Olivia knew that with Marlena being the second last act everyone

would be leaving soon. She decided to go to her office and gather

hers and Marlena’s things, she was determined to get Marlena to let

her in if it was the last thing she did.

Marlena walked out the stage side door and was startled by the only

voice that could send shivers up her spine “Marlena”

Marlena turned around in surprise to see John standing before her.

John looked at her in pure adoration “You are so beautiful”…………….

Olivia went into her office and picked up her handbag, she then was

about to pick up Marlena’s back pack but noticed the assignment she

gave her sticking out of the top.

Picking it up she was surprised to find it completed. She walked over

to her desk and taking a seat she began to read.

Once upon a time there lived a girl in a magical place named Salem.

One day a handsome prince walked into her life and turned her world

upside down. He said the girl was a beautiful, precious angel, his

angel……..she liked being his angel. The angel and the prince

became the best of friends; they loved each other so much they

couldn’t bear to be apart. When the angel’s parents moved away, the

prince asked the angel to live with him in a beautiful palace that

looked out into the sky.

“This is about John and Marlena” Olivia said out loud as she continued

to read.

They became each other’s family, and soon the Angel started to wish

the prince was more than just her best friend. But the prince already

had a princess, who was really an evil witch in disguise. The Angel

discovered she was really an evil witch when she found out the so

called princess had pledged her heart and her body to a different

prince when she was visiting another land. The Angel was so afraid of

hurting her precious, beautiful prince with the indignity of hearing this

news from another that she agreed to let the witch tell him herself.

The witch kept finding reason after reason not to tell the prince, and

the Angel allowed it because she foolishly believed that sooner or later

the witch would have to confess her betrayal, because she couldn’t

believe anyone would be willing to mistreat the magnificence of her

prince’s heart so venomously.

“Oh my god” Olivia gasped in shock as Marlena’s story unfolded.

Evening gave way to morning over and over, each filled with the

laughter, love and happiness of the Angel and the prince until time

brought them to a Christmas, a magical Christmas where a positively

horrendous blizzard threatened to keep them apart. The Angel could

not allow this and she fought her way through the ice and snow to be

with the prince.

She made it back to their palace…….but she was scared……..terrified,

because she realized that all this time she had been in love with the

prince….and she was so afraid he wouldn’t love her back……but

something was very different that night, for the first time she could see

his eyes, really see the eyes she’d been looking into every day. All the

barriers had slipped away and revealed a longing…….a yearning, a

wanting…love….a love she dared to hope ran deeper than the love he

gave to her.

It was so perfect……The way he held her, kissed her, touched her…

she could feel they were about to cross a line that would forever

change things, and she wanted to…..but at that moment they received

news the evil witch was with child…….the prince’s child.

“Oh sweetheart” Olivia sighed as the puzzle pieces started to fall into

place. Something had happened between Marlena and John and she

was clearly very much in love with him.

Marlena looked at John in surprise “I thought you weren’t coming” and

John smiled warmly “I couldn’t miss your moment”

Marlena rolled her eyes and John took a step towards her “I know……

I know I’ve missed too many moments in the past 2 months,

breakfasts, lunches, dinners, movies, I know Doc……..but I wasn’t

going to miss this one…..your song was incredible….and I want you to

know I listened…..I heard you, I understand”

It was all the angel could hope for, that the child would belong to the

other prince, and not her prince, but alas, at the hospital the angel

heard the witch confessing her indiscretion to her physician and the

fact that the other prince was medically unequipped to impregnate

anyone…..therefore the father of the child could only be the angel’s

prince

To make matters worse…..the pregnancy was classified as extremely

sensitive and high risk; the slightest amount of stress could cause

miscarriage. The witch made it perfectly clear that losing the prince

would cause her horrific stress, so for the sake of the man she loves

the angel decided she could wait out the duration of the pregnancy to

tell him of the Witch’s evil deeds, because she knew how much he

already loved the baby.

“My poor, sweet, very selfless little girl” Olivia thought as she

continued to read the severity of Marlena’s situation…

“What do you want from me John?” Marlena asked pleadingly and

John continued to move closer to her “We need to talk……”

“We need to talk?” Marlena asked incredulously “John I’ve been

saying we need to talk for two months, I’ve been trying to talk to you”

she implored and John agreed

“I know you have and I want you to know things are going to be

different from now on”

“Don’t John, just don’t…………” Marlena said dismissively and John

looked at in her in surprise “That’s it? You’re not even willing to talk to

me about this?”

“Why John?” Marlena questioned “tell me, why should I? So I can

believe what you say and get my hopes up that things might be

different only to find that nothings changed?”

“Sweetheart I’m sorry” John said as he tried to take her in his arms.

“Stop it John…leave me alone……just let me go” Marlena said as she

struggled out of his grasp and ran away from him, around the back of

a deserted classroom, but he followed her and grabbed her by the

waist, spinning her around and pinning her against the wall

“Never, I’ll never let you go” he said vehemently looking into her eyes

and Marlena could feel her resolve begin to melt “John……please…

go……” she said almost desperately and John kissed her forehead.

“Please sweetheart, you have to believe I’m so sorry for the way

things have turned out, for the way I’ve treated you in the past two

months………….things are going to be different from now on, I

promise………..

The prince promised the angel that they were still a family, that she

was still his world, but in the coming weeks he spent less and less

time in their castle and they seemed to drift further and further apart.

Whenever the Angel tried to bring this to the prince’s attention he

always had some excuse as to why they could not have that particular

conversation, or appeared to be in denial.

Olivia couldn’t believe what she was reading, the state their

relationship was in……

John placed little kisses all around her face, and then pressed his lips

against her own in a chaste kiss, that soon became passionate,

intimate, his arms clutching her possessively to him, his hands

threading through her silky hair as he kissed her endlessly. Marlena

moaned at the goodness of it and John only clutched her tighter to

him, deepening the kiss.

“Stop” Marlena said breathlessly and suddenly pushed him away.

John took in the sight of her shaking and on the verge of tears and

looked at her in concern “baby what’s wrong?” he asked gently and

Marlena brought her hands up to her head in distress

“This…….us……….I can’t keep doing this John…….I just

can’t…….It’s destructive and painful and so hard……….just go home

to your family…………………….”

Soon he drifted away from her even more, until one day, exactly 2

months after that magical Christmas evening that ended in disaster,

he announced that the witch needed him with her, that she needed

her own space, so he was moving out of the castle to be with her. The

prince kissed the Angel goodbye and told her the castle was hers, that

he would still be there for her, but by this time the promises she could

once have so much faith in now felt so empty………..

“Oh god, he moved out?” Olivia gasped, she had no idea……….

John took Marlena’s face in between his hands “But you’re my family

baby…….we’re a family” he said desperately

Marlena’s eyes filled with tears and the tiniest sob escaped as she

shook her head “No we’re not………..not anymore” and she pushed

him away and ran from him as fast as she could, feeling like another

second in his arms could literally have broken her completely.

John watched her disappear into the night and bit back his own tears

“Oh god what have I done?”

So the Prince moved in with the Witch, the Angel remained alone in

the castle, with nothing but shattered memories of what was once a

beautiful friendship, love, life……what was once their family…………..

And they all lived……….well…………fairytales don’t always have a

happy ending

Olivia just finished reading as Marlena came through the office door

looking completely devastated. She watched as Marlena’s eyes

scanned the room for her bag and observed her smudged lipstick,

disheveled hair, and the crushed satin in her dress. It wasn’t hard to

figure out who she’d been with. All Olivia wanted to do was hold her in

her arms and take the pain away.

“When did John move out sweetheart?” Olivia asked point blank and

Marlena turned to her, surprised to see her standing there, holding her

fairytale.

“When sweetheart?” Olivia asked again and Marlena covered her face

with her hands “Last week” she gasped as the tears she had been

fighting so hard to hold inside began to escape.

She slid down the wall to the ground as endless sobs began to engulf

her and Olivia rushed over to her ‘Oh sweetheart” she said as she

wrapped her arms around the beautiful young woman she had always

loved as her own……..her little girl, her baby.

“I feel like I’m drowning Liv” Marlena gasped through her sobs “I’m

trying so hard to stay afloat but its all I can do to try and breathe……it

hurts so much I can’t breathe……….I’m drowning………”

“I know baby girl…….I can’t even imagine the pain youre in” Olivia

said as she held Marlena, and stroked her hair softly “And I know this

mightn’t be any help to you now, but from the moment I saw you and

John together, it was clear to me the two of you had something

special…..your connected…….and as much as it may not feel like it at

the moment, connections that run as deep as the one between you

and John can never be broken………they can be bruised, battered,

damaged, but they’re always there, just sitting below the surface just

waiting to come out………and you know what else?”

“What?” Marlena said softly and Olivia looked down at her sincerely “I

have a feeling you might just get a happy to your fairytale after all, if

you can just hold on a little bit longer, do you think you can do

that…..just a little bit longer?”

Marlena took a deep breath and nodded.

“And the reason I think you’re going to get your happy ending apart

from the fact that youre very clearly John’s entire universe………..”

Olivia’s blood boiled thinking of what Kristen had done to John……do

her little girl.

“Is because an Angel always trumps a witch……………………”

Chapter 23- “One of those days”

Marlena sat tapping her nails continuously on a table outside the café

near Ballistix. She was bewildered….unsure of how much stock to

place in the morning she had, given the fact it was only 11:30am yet

sure the day had only just begun and held a realm of experiences

beyond her comprehension.

A breathless Laura came rushing over to the table she sat at “What’s

up babe, you sent me a 911 text, that means something major is going

down…….please tell me it wasn’t just an over zealous initiative to get

me out of bed and shopping for supplies for the party tonight cause I’m

sooooooooo disorganized and youre sooooooooo not” Laura said

emphatically and Marlena shook her head “No hon, believe me, its

more”

Laura sighed in relief ‘Good……….I didn’t get out of bed for nothing

then, so what’s up?”

Marlena stared off into the distance for a moment then looked at Laura

intently “L”……..she said tentatively, using the shortened version

they’d had for each other’s names since they were little girls. “L” for

Laura……”M” for Marlena……..

“Yeah M” Laura said expectantly and Marlena looked at her intently

‘Have you ever had one of those days you think could change your

whole life?……where you wake up and you just know in your heart of

hearts that something major is going to happen.”

Laura nodded emphatically “Two years ago…..the day Bill asked me

out……and I love him so much M……and it feels like he loves me

even more. I could spend the rest of my life with him, you know?”

Laura said blissfully and Marlena smiled.

“I know…….see I had one of those moments this morning…..when I

woke up, and I got the sense it involved John……remember that

program one of my University professors nominated me for?”

Laura nodded “CMP……..”Child Medical Prodigy…..for incredibly

gifted medical students 17 and under….In New York, I know babe, It’s

incredible, with all the college credits you’ve already achieved and

three months working flat out in that program and then additional

correspondence courses and the doors it opens up you could be a

practicing Psychiatrist by the time you hit very early 20’s, or earlier

even, that’s amazing, I’m so proud of you……”

Marlena nodded “Thank you……but the same professor put me in a

work experience type program at Salem University hospital this past

month…..and it turns out I’m kind of considered gifted”

Laura rolled her eyes ‘And you’re only just figuring this out now babe?

Seriously, youre far too modest for your own good “she said dryly and

Marlena shook her head.

“Well it turns out……his wife is one of the most outstanding neo-natal

surgeons and Obstetrician/ Gynecologist specialists in the country,

and she got a assigned a really crappy bunch of interns this year, so

on her husband’s recommendation she took me on, and liked me so

much, she kept me….while the psychiatrist involved in the program is

on maternity leave and can’t take me”

Laura beamed “That’s fantastic babe…..So is that what you’re worried

about? Because I thought the whole point of that specialist advanced

early entry program you gained admission too was to help you

combine your college and medical school credits in a smaller time

frame….to put you at the same level as interns so to speak”

Marlena nodded ‘it is, and even though I’m not quite there yet, Doctor

Bader, who I’m working with, she’s like a proper surgeon, she’s really

wonderful…..and keeps trying to convince me that If I find Psychiatry

isn’t my thing, I have a genuine gift for Neo-Natal medicine and

pregnancy specialty”

Laura squeezed Marlena’s hand “That’s fantastic hon”

Marlena took both of Laura’s hands “I know…..so Sarah, Doctor Bader

has been teaching me things…giving me cases that combine

psychiatric medicine with neo natal medicine, more specifically high

risk pregnancies that involve stress, anxiety or psychiatric triggers as

risks to miscarriages.”

Laura, who also wanted to become a psychiatrist and was waiting on

acceptance advice from her colleges of choice, was intrigued “Tell me

more”

Marlena sighed “Well Sarah presented me with this case this morning

and as a student asked my opinion. She showed me the pregnant

women’s test results and the case history and the date this woman

was positive she had conceived….but based on my diagnosis, the

fetus was far too developed to coincide with that date of

conception….she just had to have conceived earlier. Sarah said she

had informed the woman of the same thing and she had denied it

profusely, but still….the test results just didn’t lie you know?”

Laura nodded “I get that hon, so what happened?”

Marlena shrugged “Well Sarah’s husband, Bernie my professor broke

down on the way to Salem U and she asked as a favor if I could pick

him up since she had this particular patient coming in at

9am….Sarah’s only 30 you know, once considered gifted like I am,

we’ve become friends, so I said yes….and I dropped professor Bernie

off at the campus….but he’s so lovely, it’s their 5th wedding

anniversary, and he said they got married at exactly 9:58am American

time and could I deliver the anniversary gift he gave me at that time no

matter what patient she was with, and that I could play the sweet

innocent bimbo intern if I wanted and he would back me up in

whatever trouble it got me in”

Laura grinned “That’s sooooooooooooo cute….you know what? That

sounds like something the very hunky Mr Black would do”

Marlena tapped her hands nervously on the table “That’s just it…….”

Laura was puzzled ‘What do you mean babe?”

Marlena sighed “I delivered the present just like Bernie asked…at

exactly 9:58am, and Sarah was over the moon…..but the 9am patient

she was with……the patient I had diagnosed as a test……the

diagnosis she agreed with was Kristen Blake……and John was right

by her holding her hand”

Laura’s eyes nearly popped out of her head “Oh my freaking god babe

had Dr Bader told them the news…….A fetus developed way more

than the date she gave……oh my god it has to be that cute Tony guy

you saw outside the video store that night doesn’t it?”

Marlena nodded “Definitely…..that would explain why Kristen was so

desperate to create the story about Tony being sterile….and I’m only

telling you this because the patient was given to me as a ‘hypothetical’

and I’m not an official doctor therefore I’m not sworn to doctor patient

confidentiality, and I know you won’t say anything…..but I just know

Sarah was talking about Kristen….and yes, I’m sure the baby is

Tony’s…..and I’m sure Sarah gave them the news about the

discrepancy in the results”

Laura looked at her questioningly ‘How do you know?”

Marlena smiled sadly “He loves that baby so much…..every time he

talks about it, hears someone talking about it, his eyes light

up…..even though I’m sure he’s not truly in love with Kristen, he holds

her so tightly……but today…..when I walked in, he wasn’t holding

her…..his grasp on her hand was so weak….and his eyes…..they

bore into mine like he was drowning…….like he was searching for a

life ring or something you know?”

Laura nodded “Like he’s starting to suspect something’s not right”,

“Exactly” Marlena agreed…

Laura squeezed Marlena’s hand “How have things been between you

since you went all Alanis Morrisette on his ass and sang your pain last

week at the talent show?”

Marlena shook her head “Not good….not because of him…..he’s

trying L, really he is…….but it just hurts so much having him near you

know…..and keeping this secret takes so much out of me, and I know

we’re only a heartbeat away from an argument most times……..It’s

just a bad situation”

Laura smiled as she saw John approaching their table “Well speak of

the very hot devil” she said and Marlena turned to see John a few feet

away from them. She wanted to stay seated, but then she

remembered that pleading, lost look in his eyes at the hospital and

she just had to reach out to him.

“Hi” she said as she stood up and wrapped her arms around his neck,

hugging him tightly

John held her close to him, but could just feel the connection, the

comfort in her hug, she was reaching out to him…………he didn’t

need reaching out to, the baby, it had to be his didn’t it? Kristen

wouldn’t lie about that……she said she loved him, she could never do

that to him could she? Why was Marlena reaching out to him?”

John pushed her away “Why are you hugging me like that?” he asked,

looking at her questioningly and Marlena looked at him in shock, that

he would push her away so coldly

“I just wanted to give you a hug” Marlena said and John shook his

head “No it’s more than that….when you came in with Doctor Bader’s

gift……you were looking at me funny……..”

Marlena rolled her eyes “I was looking at you funny? Are you hearing

yourself John? I was looking at you because you were looking at me”

“No” John argued “I know you Doc…..something’s not right here” he

said emphatically and tired of yet another argument Marlena folded

her arms “Have you ever stopped to think for a minute that maybe I’m

not the one something isn’t right with?”

John felt his stomach begin to sink “What’s that suppose to mean?” he

asked her pointedly and Marlena shrugged “I think at this point that’s a

question only you can answer John”

John simply glared at Marlena and stormed off through Salem place.

Laura winced “Ouch babe…….that was cold, on both your parts……

so why do you look like you’ve got total clarity and calmness going on

instead of the regret and devastation you usually have post-John

black interaction these days?

Marlena looked at Laura intently “He definitely knows something’s

wrong, and he knows that I know that something’s wrong, but he’s

trying to deny it, tell himself its nothing, and when I hugged him it was

like I validated his fear that something’s wrong, and in that moment he

knew that I know that something’s wrong”

Laura looked at Marlena in bewilderment “And he knew I knew we

knew I just know I need some freakin coffee because that is way too

much soul mate mind reading stuff for me to handle before coffee”

“But do you see what I’m saying Laura…….I had that feeling this

morning, that this was going to be one of those days where everything

changed……look at the chain of events….me being in ObGyn today

and not psychiatry…..that particular “hypothetical” case Sarah had me

look at, Bernie’s car breaking down, me delivering the gift which put

me in the examination room….being here with you to run into John

right now…..it’s like an unstoppable chain of events has just been

sparked…..I feel it in my gut, and my gut instincts never wrong……I

just feel like today is a day where everything’s going to change”

Laura couldn’t deny what Marlena was saying, it did very much seem

as though they were on a collision course with fate. “Are John and

Kristen coming to the party tonight?”

Marlena nodded as she stood up and backed away towards the

Coffee service area “Uh huh, Alice invited them”

Laura thought about Marlena’s instincts, which had never been wrong

before, and the look of doubt in John’s eyes she had just seen a few

moments ago and smiled

“This is going to be some Party”

Chapter 24- “How could you?”

John could see Roman was really getting to Marlena “Shhh its okay

baby, he’s not going to do anything, I’d never let him hurt you” John

assured her”

Roman rolled his eyes and sneered at John “oh she just must be

loving this” he commented, not being able to pass up the chance to

humiliate Marlena.

“Did you know she wears a special fucking tribute to you around her

neck”?

Marlena looked up in horror “Roman stop it, that’s none of your

business” she couldn’t let John find out about that.

Roman gave her a twisted grin “oh but it’s John’s don’t you think….he

deserves to know how pathetic you really are….how every time you

raise a hand to your throat you’re really touching the necklace you

hide from the world, so you can be connected with him on some sick

twisted level….because you just think he’s so wonderful, you just love

your perfect precious John so much”

Marlena slipped off the counter and stormed past Roman “I don’t have

to listen to this” she said vehemently

“You’re not going anywhere slut!” Roman grabbed her and flung her

away from the doorway. Marlena lost her footing and stumbled, hitting

the ground. She immediately pulled herself up onto her feet and ran

out of the bathroom, heading straight for the sanctuary of Bills room

John’s eyes bulged with rage “You little bastard” and he plunged

forward, grabbing Roman by the neck and head butting him before

bringing his fist up to slam it into his jaw, knocking him out cold.

Leaving Roman in a crumpled heap on the bathroom floor John

stepped over his limp body and stormed down the upstairs hallway of

Horton house, frantically searching for Marlena. He noticed Bill’s

bedroom door was closed and he opened it up. Switching the light on

he could see Marlena pacing back and forth, clearly shaken.

“Sweetheart” John said urgently, walking over to her and attempting to

take her in his arms “Are you alright? Did he hurt you?” he said as he

ran his hands up and down her body, concerned by how dazed she

seemed.

“John” Marlena said softly, looking up at him and John took her face

between his hands “That’s right baby…..I’m here, I’ve got you” he said

as he took her shaking form in his arms and held her gently

He was worried about how quiet she was and he pulled back from her

a little, stroking her face softly ‘Sweetheart talk to me….say

something, about what just happened”

Marlena’s head was swimming, she was shaking, she felt scared, lost

alone, and yet as it had for almost a year now since Roman’s definite

downwards spiral had begun, the numbness prevailed.

“There’s nothing to say…..nothing I haven’t heard before, said

before….the Roman I knew is gone….he’s been so warped by alcohol

and drugs he doesn’t exist anymore…..I told him as much last night

when I broke things off for good.”

John looked at her in surprise, she’d always been so adamant about

sticking by him, helping him battle his demons “You ended things with

Roman?” he asked and Marlena nodded “I just couldn’t do it anymore”

she mused blankly and John went to put his arms around her, worried

by how removed she seemed

“Sweetheart are you alright?’ John asked her again and Marlena only

brought her hand up to her neck, subconsciously grasping her

anchor….the thing that always brought her peace, an action that didn’t

go unnoticed by John as he thought back to Roman’s cruel taunts.

He slipped his hand under hers, feeling the hard surface of the

necklace that sat beneath her dress. Marlena froze and pushed his

hand away “Don’t’ she said pleadingly and John cupped her cheek “I

want to see it Doc”

Marlena looked down, avoiding his gaze and shook her head as she

walked away from him. ‘Just forget it John’ but John followed her and

grabbed her arm, spinning her back around “I won’t forget it, I want to

see it….I need to see it” he said insistently as his hands came up to

her neck and Marlena tried to pull away from him “No…just leave it

please……..stop it’ she pleaded with him, tears filling her eyes and

John tried to reassure her

‘Sweetheart its alright, I just want to look at it” he said as he found the

clasp and released it, pulling it off her neck, his breath catching as he

looked at it.

“Marlena”…he gasped as he looked at it, touched and affected

beyond words. It was actually a bracelet that hung from a chain, its

length obviously allowing her to hide it from him, from the world under

what she wore everyday.

Hanging from the bracelet was a little gold heart with a letter J inside

1. He couldn’t believe it, all this time she’d been wearing it and he had

no idea, it had always just looked like a simple chain necklace when

he’d caught glimpses of it. No one had ever done something so

beautiful, so loving, and so devoted for him.

Marlena, feeling to ashamed and ridiculous to even look at him,

walked around to the other side of the room and reached for the door

but John saw her move and walked over to her, closing the door and

pinning her against it ‘Don’t do that baby…please don’t run away from

me……let me in…..talk to me about this beautiful bracelet you’ve

been hiding away.

Marlena shook her head, tears filling her eyes ‘it’s stupid, I don’t want

to talk about it” John stroked her hair “No it’s not baby, don’t let

Roman’s jealous hurtful comments affect you, you wearing this

necklace isn’t stupid…it’s beautiful.’

Marlena looked down, feeling more scared and exposed and

vulnerable than she ever had in her life. “Just get rid of it, throw it

away…..I don’t care okay, just throw it away”

John swallowed the lump that was rising in his throat as he saw how

scared and unsure his sweet, beautiful angel was that her feelings

weren’t returned, when if only she knew, that she was the very air he

breathed……

“I can’t sweetheart” John said as he slipped the bracelet off the chain

and unhooked it.

“Why not?” Marlena asked tearfully, scared to even hope.

John took her face between his hands and planted the sweetest, most

tender feather light kiss on her lips “because I want you to wear it

forever” he whispered as he pressed his forehead against hers.

Marlena looked at him in disbelief as he attached the bracelet to her

wrist, her tears falling faster “But you have Kristen, you’ve made your

life with her now”

John took a deep breath, her tears stabbing at his heart “I know that’s

what it looks like sweetheart, and I’m so sorry….but my life could

never be with her, because you’re my existence, you’re my whole

world…..I meant what I said in the bathroom, you’re mine…..you

belong to me, just like I belong to you…and I know you’re scared

baby…because of the distance I’ve put between us…you’re scared to

put your heart on the line…because you’ve been hurt…and I know I’ve

played a part in that.

But what hurts me, my sweet, beautiful, precious angel, is to hear you

say that your necklace is stupid, that it should be thrown away. No one

has ever done anything like that for me…the only symbol I have ever

known is the phoenix tattoo on my back, planted by a man who

wanted nothing more than to torture and destroy my very soul….a soul

that remained shattered until you walked into my life like the angel you

are and picked up the pieces…gave me the kind of love and kindness

and happiness I never dreamed I’d have.

And to know that you carry a symbol..a part of me with you

everyday…a symbol not of pain, but of friendship, love, security,

loyalty happiness….all the things you’ve given me…all the things I

want to give to you……it’s the dream I never dared to dream.

So please Marlena, don’t ever belittle that…….belittle what we have,

even when it seems as though I have because of my own stupid

actions, because that’s what could really shatter life as I know it,

because you, my sweetheart are my life”

Marlena couldn’t hold it in anymore, she burst into tears ‘I’m sorry

John…I’m so sorry, I was just so scared of wanting to be yours….of

wearing that symbol of my feelings for you…of finding you didn’t want

me back….I felt like I had no hope of a life with you because you were

making a life with someone else…so I hid it…my feelings….the

necklace, everything…but I would never want to hurt you…and I didn’t

mean what I said…I couldn’t bear it if I didn’t have this bracelet…I’ve

worn it either around my neck, my wrist, my ankle…everyday for

months and months…and I would never want to throw it away…I’m

sorry” she apologised profusely and John couldn’t hide the tears that

filled his own eyes

‘I’m sorry too sweetheart…sorry for leaving the penthouse, sorry for

every breakfast, lunch and dinner I cancelled, sorry for not being there

all the times you needed me…..sorry for making you feel so alone and

unsure and scared in the first place….I’m sorry….so so sorry” he said

emphatically, pressing his forehead against hers, their tears, pain and

hearts mingling into a single beautiful broken, but healing unit.

“Come here baby’ John whispered softly as he gently swept her up

and carried her over to the bed. Lying her back against the pillows he

very tenderly took her in his arms, sensing how unsure and shaken

she was, tears still streaming down her face “Just let me hold you

sweetheart” he said, letting her cry as he ever so delicately ran his lips

over her eyes and cheeks, kissing her tears away.

“Tighter’ Marlena pleaded ‘I need you to hold me tighter” she said and

John tightened his arms around her, cradling her securely and gently

rocking her ‘Shhhhhh It’s okay Doc, I’ve got you sweetheart, and I’m

not ever letting you go again” After a while her cries quietened and he

felt her completely relax into his embrace

Marlena snuggled into his arms, her face nuzzling into his chest but

John tipped it up to look at him ‘Are you okay my darling, did that little

bastard hurt you?” he asked forebodingly and Marlena shook her head

‘Not really…..It doesn’t matter anyway, I’m with you now…nothing bad

can happen as long as you’re holding me”

John pressed his lips to her forehead, touched beyond words that she

had so much faith in him “That’s right baby, I’d never let anything

happen to you” he pressed his lips to her forehead and wrapped his

arms around her, struck by the almost carnal urge he had to destroy

anything or anyone that dared hurt her. Stroking her hair rhythmically

he noticed her begin to drift off to sleep. He cradled her tightly to him,

gently rocking her in his arms, just revelling in her exquisiteness.

For the longest time John did something he’d missed so

desperately….watching her sleep. He’d held her while she slept

before, but this time it was different. She hadn’t fallen asleep with her

head on his lap, or on the couch. She was in his arms, in bed, pressed

up against him, his arms clutching her to him, his hand running up and

down her bare thigh. It gave him such a sense of completeness that

he almost cried. He sweetly pressed his lips against those of the little

sleeping beauty in his arms

Kristen stood outside Bill’s bedroom door filled with dread “He can’t be

in here with her….I’ve kept them apart for this long…oh god please

don’t let me open this door to find him fucking that little bitch, don’t let

me lose him……..” she pleaded.

She quietly opened the door and was dumbstruck by what she

saw…..It was a sight far worse than if she were to walk in there and

find him fucking her, because at least that would be about instant

gratification, lust, release.

Instead he was holding her……no, not holding her, cradling her in his

arms, his hands stroking her hair, her hip, her thigh, her back, his lips

dropping to kiss her closed eyes, her forehead, her lips. It was so

gentle, so tender, so intimate…he’d never once held her like that in

bed, and she felt rage surge through her veins.

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOURE DOING?”

John turned to Kristen in shock….but took a deep breath “Kristen we

need to talk”. Clearly disturbed by the commotion John felt Marlena

begin to stir from her sleep ‘John’ she whispered sleepily and John

tightened his grip on her “Shhhh it’s alright baby, I’m here, just close

your pretty eyes and go back to sleep”

Kristen shook her head “No…she’s going to wake up, in fact you’re

both going to wake the fuck up. You’re going to come out to that party

with me where you belong and leave that little bitch to cope with her

patheticness on her own.

John glared at Kristen “No…..she’s going to sleep for as long as she

needs to…she’s been through hell these past few months, thanks to

me giving in to everyone of your selfish whiny demands and leaving

her behind…but that stops here…and when she wakes up I’m going to

take her home, to our home, our penthouse, where I belong, where I’ll

be living again from now on…..and if you ever say anything like that

about the woman I love again Kristen, you’ll regret it”

Kristen couldn’t believe what she was hearing….the woman he

loved….he was admitting it now…he was planning a future with her?

This had to be stopped.

“But John, you can’t do that….what about our baby…our family”

John felt a knife twist in his heart ‘Oh come on Kristen….we both know

that baby isn’t mine….I only recognise that its biologically impossible

to be mine given the conception date at this point…the impact of the

situation hasn’t really hit me yet, and I know when it does it’s going to

hit me hard, because I love that baby you’re carrying….but I know that

when it does hit me, at least I’ll have Doc, and we’ll get through it

together”

Kristen felt something just give way inside her….she thought of

coming up with some kind of story, but she couldn’t change that

conception date…and then she was struck by the most wonderful idea

‘If I’m going down, I may as well take that little bitch with me…and

maybe when John sees his precious Marlena isn’t so angelic after all,

when I don’t have that kind of competition….. Spending his life with

me won’t seem so abhorrent.

Kristen smiled at John “very well then John, when you’re getting

through it together why don’t you ask Marlena about my baby’s real

daddy, since she knew very well that I’d been sleeping with Tony

behind you’re back.’

John froze and he stammered…what…ah……did I hear you right?

Tony Dimera….he’s the baby’s father?”

Kristen nodded “That’s right sunshine”

John shook his head in shock “You’re wrong…Marlena couldn’t know

Tony was the baby’s father…she couldn’t know you cheated on me,

she would have told me…..”

“Well she doesn’t actually know that Tony’s the baby’s father since I

did tell her she was sterile, but it can’t hurt to throw that in for a little

extra damage” she thought to herself.

“Maybe your precious little Marlena isn’t the angel you think she is

John…because she’s known for months that Tony and I were sleeping

together…since the day we went shopping for Horton House supplies

actually, all those months ago”

John couldn’t believe what he was hearing…..she had to be wrong,

there had to be some mistake. He gently shook Marlena awake

“Marlena, wake up baby…come on wake up for me” he said urgently

and Marlena opened her eyes in alarm, worried by the look on John’s

face ‘John…what’s wrong?” she asked him in concern.

John gently cupped her face “Sweetheart…..Kristen has just informed

me that she’d been sleeping with Tony Dimera when she was away on

her trip….and that you knew about it, and I told her she was wrong

because you’d never keep something like that from me…right?..”

Marlena went pale “Oh god…this isn’t happening” she thought to

herself.

John was seriously worried by her silence “Marlena…sweetheart

please, tell me she’s lying….tell me she’s wrong…….”

Marlena reached for John’s hand and squeezed it, tears filling her

eyes “I can’t” she said remorsefully and John snatched his hand from

hers as if he’d been burned, looking at her in complete horror……and

in an almost wounded voice he asked her

“How could you do that to me?”

Chapter 25- “Out of my life”

John looked at Marlena in absolute disbelief

“I can’t believe this” he exclaimed in total despair and Marlena took his

face between her hands “Sweetie you have to understand there were

mitigating circumstances” John shook his head blankly “No I don’t, I

just don’t understand….either of you….I just……I just don’t

understand….I just….I feel ill…..I can’t be here right now” he said, his

voice quivering with emotion as he moved from the bed and stormed

out of the room.

Kristen watched him go and winced mockingly at Marlena “Ouch……

once an angel, now a fallen angel, you’ve really done it now Doc!”

Marlena glared at Kristen “You’re evil…..let me guess, you knew he’d

never forgive you, so rather than betray him with more lies, you

decided you’d take me down with him”

Kristen clapped her hands “Very good little girl…..they don’t call you a

child prodigy for nothing….but you are just that….a child…….and a

delusional one, because John can only be satisfied by a woman….not

some obsessive little girl who follows him around like a lovesick

puppy”

Marlena shrugged “I know I could never expect someone like you to

understand what John and I have…but understand this….I’m not

upset because you tried to take me down with you, I’m upset because

the man I love more than anything in this whole world has now been

deprived of his support network thanks to your maliciousness….I know

he knew the baby wasn’t his after that appointment today Kristen, I

could feel it, I could feel him silently clinging to me…..he needed me,

and you’ve gone and taken that away from him, and I’m not going to

let you get away with it.”

Marlena strode towards the door and Kristen grabbed her wrist

“Where do you think you’re going…don’t you get it…..you’ve lost him”

Marlena turned to Kristen and shook her head, feeling an anger she’d

never felt before building inside her “No it’s who doesn’t get it, you’ve

lost him, he could never be lost to me, because I carry him in my

heart, in my soul……..”

Marlena turned away but Kristen pulled her back “Listen here you little

bitch If you think I’m going to let you just walk out of here and go

running after……” Kristen was cut off and struck dumb by a

resounding slap to her face.

Kristen stared in shock at a furious Marlena, unable to believe she had

just slapped her “No you listen Kristen, ……If you think you could

survive the pure rage I’m feeling for you right now, its you who is

delusional, now let go of my damn wrist you lying vindictive hateful

slut.

Kristen was so flabbergasted by Marlena’s outburst she simply

released her wrist and Marlena practically ran down the stairs of

Alice’s house and out the front door, stopping when she got to the

porch.

“Oh god Marlena, think……….where would he go?” she thought to

herself, and then it hit her “The Pier”. They both loved that place so.

She began walking very quickly…..then striding….and soon she was

running, running as fast as she could, running to him….the very air

she breathed, her John.

When she reached their beloved Pier she looked around for him,

taking deep breaths, her heart pounding wildly.

He was there…she could feel him. Turning around she saw him

standing in a dark corner, staring into the water blankly.

Marlena ran over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck,

hugging him tightly “John, I’m so sorry”

John took her arms and pried them away from him “I think it’s a little

late for apologies don’t you think Marlena?” he said distantly and

shrugged “So tell me…..I want to here you say it, how long have you

known that Kristen was making a fool of me with Tony?”

Marlena was unnerved by the coldness in his eyes his voice “John I

don’t think this is going to help any…….

“TELL ME” John yelled, cutting her off and Marlena jumped “That

night, you came to my party and we went into the video store…and

you couldn’t find me inside the store, I was outside…..that’s where I

met Kristen for the first time, she dropped her bracelet, I gave it back,

she was with Tony….there was an obvious intimacy there, we chatted,

hit it off, then made the shopping date for the next day….but I didn’t

know she was your Kristen then, I didn’t know what she was really

like.”

John laughed bitterly “That makes two of us; she’s done the old man

proud that’s for sure. The apple doesn’t obviously doesn’t fall far from

the DiMera tree whether it’s by bloodline or adoption.”

Marlena’s eyes went wide “Monster man?” she used the nickname

she had for Stefano before she’d learned his name “Kristen is a

DiMera?”

John nodded “Through and through it would seem…..but hey, unlike

the old man who usually flies solo in his evil schemes, Kristen had a

co-conspirator…..in you Doc”

Marlena shook her head “No it wasn’t like that…..I was trying to

protect you”

John looked at her incredulously “Protect me? Protect me Marlena?

How on earth did you think you were protecting me?”

Marlena took a deep breath “The next night at Bill’s 18th she said she

knew what she did was wrong and she was going to tell you….so I

stayed out of it because I felt it was between the two of you…..but

then when it became clear she hadn’t told you. She said she wanted

to break it to you gently, so I told her she had two weeks. Then before

I knew it, it was Christmas time, I went away, expected to come back

finding you knew, and when you didn’t I was going to tell you that

night….I was just trying to work up the courage, because I knew how

excited you were about that Christmas and I didn’t want to hurt

you….you were kissing me by the fire when the phone rang, and we

found out that Kristen was pregnant.

I wanted to tell you after that, I swear, but then I found out how

delicate and fragile Kristen’s state was, that any stress could harm the

baby, she told me once that losing you would kill her….and the one

time I threatened to tell you was that time she started to bleed a little, I

swear I was going to tell you right after the baby was born, I just

couldn’t do it while she was pregnant, because I knew how hurt you’d

be if you lost it, I knew how much you loved that baby…I know what I

did was wrong, but please try to understand”

John flung his arms out dramatically “Well guess what? I lost him

anyway, didn’t you stop and think for a second that perhaps things

didn’t need to be that complicated, perhaps my feelings wouldn’t be so

strong for the baby if gee…I don’t know, and I knew he wasn’t my

kid?”

Marlena had tears in her eyes and her stomach was in knots, he was

so angry….so angry with her. “But I didn’t know it wasn’t your child

John……Kristen said Tony was sterile……and I overheard her tell

someone else that, someone who nothing of her situation so I

believed her…..I swear I didn’t know about Tony being the father, you

have to believe me.

On some rational level John believed everything Marlena was telling

him, in fact he was beginning to realise what a tremendous sacrifice

she had made, and what a fool he had been for deserting her all those

months for Kristen……for hurting her….but on an other level, the level

that was taking over, he was angry……furious, livid, with Kristen, her

lies, for involving Marlena……for betraying him and he was spiralling

out of control so quickly he just couldn’t stop projecting that anger onto

Marlena.

“Believe you? I used to…..you were the very faith in my heart, there

was nothing I believed in more than you, and now I don’t know what to

believe…….” John said emphatically and Marlena let out a small sob

“Don’t say that John”

“Why not? Why shouldn’t I? How do I know you’re telling me the truth,

about wanting to protect me? How Doc? Tell me? Come on….how?”

he provoked her and finally she snapped.

“BECAUSE I LOVE YOU…..BECAUSE I’M IN LOVE WITH YOU,

BECAUSE I’VE BEEN IN LOVE WITH YOU FROM THE DAY WE

MET” Marlena screamed at John and John stood silent, awed by her

outburst.

“John, I had everything to gain by telling you and blowing the lid off

Kristen’s scheme. If I was manipulative like her I could have told you

straight away, and been there to use it to my advantage and pick up

the pieces….and I’d have you. But I’m not her, I’m me, and I knew you

didn’t deserve to suffer the indignity of hearing from another person

that someone had given your heart to had trampled on it so callously,

and then when she fell pregnant I knew I would never forgive myself if

you lost that little baby you loved so much……and I knew this was a

possibility….

I always knew deep down in my heart that there was a risk you

wouldn’t be willing to forgive me for keeping this from you…..but I took

it, because that’s how much I love you, because you’re worth it, and I

guess because I was just hoping desperately that when the time came

you’d be able to find that forgiveness in your heart”

John couldn’t believed what he was hearing, she’d been in love with

him all this time, he’d hoped she was…even when he knew he had no

right to because of Kristen and the baby, but he’d just been so in love

with her.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were in love with me earlier?” he asked

her point blank and Marlena shrugged “Because I didn’t realise at first,

because I was scared….it was different than it was with Roman, that

died so long ago, and it was nothing like this, this was the first time I’d

ever felt something so intense…..the first time I’d ever really fallen in

love, I had nothing to compare it to….and then when I realised that I

was deeply in love with you, it was that Christmas night, and I was

going to tell you…..but we got the call about Kristen, and the baby.

After that you moved out, and you seemed to drift so far away from

me…..I thought I’d lost you, I thought my feelings would never be

returned, so I just kept them to myself…but then tonight, when you

said I was yours……for the first time, I thought maybe there was

hope…that’s why I was wearing this bracelet anyway, as a symbol of

my love for you…..so I’m telling you now…..I’m in love with you.”

John was so constricted by confusion, trapped in his world of hurt, he

didn’t even know what he was saying “Why should I believe you?”

Marlena reached out for him and took his face between his hands

“because it’s true, because you have to”

“No I don’t…..I don’t know what’s true anymore” John lamented and

Marlena tried to put her arms around him “John please….let’s go back

to the penthouse and talk about this”.

John couldn’t get Kristen out of his head, every baby shop she’d

dragged him into, every soft toy, rattle, crib and mobile she’d allowed

him to get excited over, every time she’d claimed to need him with her

for the baby even when her clinginess and whining was suffocating

him and he’d stayed, indulged her every whim….he felt like such a

fool….It was yet another time he’d been hurt by the DiMera’s and it all

became too much, suddenly he couldn’t even see Marlena standing

before him, all he could see and hear was Kristen, all he could feel

was how much he despised her in that moment.

“NO…..I DON’T WANT TO BE THERE……AND I DON’T WANT YOU

TO BE EITHER….I WANT YOU OUT OF MY HEAD……OUT OF MY

HOUSE….OUT OF MY LIFE…..JUST GET THE HELL OUT” He

screamed at her, flinging her hands away, his fingers snagging on her

special “J” charm bracelet and snapping it, causing it to fall to the

ground.

Marlena physically stumbled back in shock, as though she’d been hit.

She looked at her bracelet lying broken on the ground and then in total

devastation at John, who was still panting from his outburst.

Marlena covered her face with her hands, a heartbroken sob

escaping, before she turned and fled from the peer.

As though her cry was a key to the world of pain and anger he had

been trapped in John snapped out of it and realised what had

happened “Oh god what have I done” he exclaimed and ran after her

“Marlena…I’m sorry…..sweetheart wait…….” But she was gone.

He looked around for her, she could have gone in any number of

directions “Where are you Doc” he asked in sheer panic. He took off

and began searching her usual haunts one by one, desperately

hoping to find her

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena ran around her bedroom backing her bags, literally gasping

for breath, a combination of the oxygen she lost running all the way

back to the penthouse and the gut wrenching sobs wracking her

body…..”Oh god….how is this happening” she exclaimed in agony.

She’d never felt pain like it. She felt as though her heart was being

torn straight down the middle.

Dragging her bags down the stairs and out the door she took her

Penthouse key and placed it on the table near the door. With a

furiously shaking hand she picked up a pen and scribbled out

“Consider me out of your house and out of your life” on the memo pad,

then closed the door behind her and hurriedly entered the elevator

and beginning her decent down to the lobby. She had to find

somewhere safe to fall apart, because if she didn’t find herself

somewhere soft to fall and fast, she wasn’t sure she’d survive it.

Mere moments later the second lift reached the Penthouse and John

ran out of it and hurriedly used his key to open the door, quickly

closing it behind him.

“Doc……Marlena!” he called, bounding up the door two at a time. He

walked along the hall and stopped when he came to the bathroom.

The door was closed and the light was obviously on. “She must be in

there” he thought to himself in relief.

“Marlena…..sweetheart I’m so sorry……I love you so much….and you

are mine…..you’ll always be mine…..I didn’t mean what I said…..it

wasn’t meant for you, it was for Kristen, I was just so messed

up……and oh god…..I’m sorry” he said pleadingly and opened the

door.

He looked around in surprise, the room was empty…..but more than

that, her bathrobe was gone, and the draws were slightly open too,

opening them up he noticed her toothbrush was gone, so was her hair

dryer, things that were always in the same place were missing and he

felt dread enter the pit of his stomach.

“Marlena…..where are you baby?” he called out, running down the hall

into her room. He switched on the light and ran around the room,

opening draws and her armoire, surveying the room “Oh no” he

gasped as he sat on the bed, feeling ill

To an outsider it would look like someone still lived there…books lined

the shelves, clothes filled the draws and the armoires, but not quite

the quantity there was and it wasn’t just that. Her laptop was gone, her

reading glasses….her hair brush, her favourite comfy pyjamas, her

pink sweatsuit; all her favourite things were gone.

He ran back down the stairs and it was then that he saw her key

sitting on the table near the door. Walking over to where it sat he

picked up her note and swallowed a sob, clutching it to his heart “oh

sweetheart…..where are you? I can’t lose you…..I’m so sorry” he

gasped.

He walked out of the penthouse knowing he couldn’t afford to waste a

second “I have to find you Doc” he said, praying with every ounce of

his being that he could.

…………………………………………………………………

Marlena got out of her car, hoping she’d come to the right place. She

couldn’t face any well meaning loved ones such as Laura or Maggie or

Caroline who would be so busy trying to fix everything that was

impossible to fix, when she wasn’t sure what she needed, but knew it

wasn’t that. At that moment she felt as though a piece of her was

missing, and no one could fix that.

Knocking on the door she tried to stop the tears that had flowed

continuously since she left the pier but it was no use.

Olivia had been engrossed in a budget report when she heard the

knock and looked at the clock in surprise “Who would be calling at

11pm” she thought to herself as she opened the door.

She was aghast to find a shaking, dishevelled and crying Marlena.

“Marlena, darling what’s happened?” she asked in alarm. Marlena was

like her own little girl, she loved her with all her heart, she had never

ever seen her so upset….what had distressed her so?

Marlena took a deep breath “I’m sorry Liv, But I kept something from

John that I shouldn’t have……and he found out about it..I can’t stay at

the penthouse I just didn’t know where else to go” she said in a

quivering voice and Olivia put her arms around Marlena “It’s okay little

one, don’t be sorry….shhhh…you came to the right place…..come on

my darling lets go inside” she said as she ushered Marlena inside the

house.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

After Marlena had poured her heart out and told Olivia the whole tragic

story, Olivia sat stroking her hair in a motherly manner “sweetheart,

I’m so sorry…..I know how much you must be hurting…..I want you to

move in here with me okay? Say you’ll stay”

Marlena nodded “Thankyou so much” and Olivia kissed her hair “Don’t

thank me sweetheart, just let me look after you”

Marlena tried to put on a brave face, but her lip only quivered and

fresh tears filled her eyes. “Oh sweetheart” Olivia said sympathetically

as she put her arms around Marlena

“What am I going to do without him Liv…I’ve hurt him so badly..I feel

like I’m drowning……I’ve lost him………………..”

…………………………………………………………………………………..

Abe walked down to Pier 29, deeply concerned about John. He’d

called wondering why he’d suddenly disappeared from the party and

after John had told him the whole awful story about the baby and his

fight with Marlena he’d been wrought with worry for his partner and

dear friend.

He stopped when he reached the pier and looked on at John in

concern as he seemed to frantically search for something.

“Hey buddy…..” he said gently and John looked up distractedly

“Abe……..have you seen a little bracelet anywhere….it belongs to

Marlena” he immediately went back to searching for the bracelet and

Abe placed a calming hand on John’s back “Buddy you can look for it

later, why don’t you come and sit down and we can talk” he was

seriously worried about John’s anxious, erratic state.

“No you don’t understand…I have to find it….it’s special….she wears

it for me because she loves me, because she’s in love with me…..it

has a little heart with a J inside it…I have to find it…I broke it and I

have to find it…She’s gone….and I don’t know where…but I have to

find it and fix it in case she comes back….it has to be here

somewhere” he said, his voice cracking and his eyes filling with tears.

“Okay…..okay buddy” Abe said calmly, scanning the ground for a

broken bracelet. He spotted something shiny near a crate and cast his

eyes over it “John, is that what you’re looking for?”

John looked over to where Abe was gesturing and walked to the crate,

bending down beside it and clutching the bracelet in his hand

“Yes…..this is it” he said in a voice full of emotion. He stood slowly

and looked at the little broken bracelet, overcome with guilt and

remorse.

“Oh god Abe….what have I done to her, my beautiful sweet precious

little angel……she’s the innocent in all of this….she was just trying to

protect me…..she was in love with me and she gave me up so she

wouldn’t risk the life of what she believed was my child….and I just got

so blinded by my anger and pain that I projected all of the rage I felt

for Kristen onto her…and I screamed at her Abe…so loud, so

harshly….she poured her heart out to me and I rejected her…told her I

wanted her out of my life…and the thing is I was so messed up when I

said it that I couldn’t even see her, all I could see was Kristen.

I must have scared her…shaken her and upset her so deeply for her

to just pack up everything and flee the Penthouse like that…..she

must be so hurt….thinking I don’t love her, or want her in my life when

she’s everything I’ve ever wanted…all I want is to find her and hold

her in my arms, tell her I want to spend the rest of my life with her. Her

cells still at Alice’s house so I can’t reach her, she hasn’t used her

bank account since the fight, she hasn’t bought a bus train or plane

ticket….and I’ve looked everywhere…..where is she Abe? Where is

she?” he said, the tears threatening to overflow and Abe put a

comforting arm around his shoulders “I don’t know buddy”

John stood up and walked over to the water and pleaded silently “I’m

sorry baby…….I’m so so sorry…. I love you ”

Chapter 26- “An angel found or lost?”

John walked down the corridor of Salem High with the steps of a man

who had came with every intention of getting what he wanted, and

what he wanted was to come face to face with Marlena. It had been

just over 2 months since the evening they had that horrific fight, and

for John it had been two long months of missing her, wanting her,

yearning for her, desperately searching for her and using every

contact he had ever made to do it.

Her family and Laura had made it clear that she was safe….but that all

she wanted was to move on, and wanted him knowing nothing of her

life, or vice versa. It had been two long months of spending every day

and night not knowing if he would ever see his beautiful angel

again….knowing that he’d pushed her away, and yet in some twisted

sense resenting her for not returning to him regardless, even though

the rational side of him knew he had no right to feel that way.

But then he had found out she would be at the high school graduation

to give her valedictorian speech and more importantly he found out

that whole time he’d been scouring the earth for her she’d been living

in Salem, with Olivia, just 5 minutes away from him, right under his

very nose.

He had come and watched her graduate, and deliver her speech, in all

her exquisiteness and had been so relieved to see her he almost

cried, but suddenly, the immense relief he had felt upon seeing her

had melted away, and suddenly, he was unbelievably and irrevocably

pissed.

John headed into the administration building and walked over to

Olivia’s office where he had been told Marlena was. He paused for a

moment outside the door before entering the room and closing it

behind him.

There she stood in the corner, packing her backpack. She’d taken off

her graduation robe to reveal a little mauve coloured shift style

sundress that fell to her knees and looked divine against her creamy

skin and her blonde hair.As always he was riveted by her beauty.

“Hey Liv, you didn’t need to come looking for me I’m ready n…….”

Marlena didn’t finish her sentence as she turned to see John standing

before her and was completely stunned.

She stared at him in shock. “Oh god……what’s he doing here? Why is

he here? Why now?” she asked herself.

“Hello Doc” John said confidently, and suddenly Marlena could feel

herself becoming exceptionally irritated by his confidence, no not

irritated, angry. She could feel all the anger and hurt that had been

festering inside her for the past two months bubbling to the surface

and threatening to explode.

“What are you doing here?” Marlena demanded and John looked at

her intently “I came to watch you graduate Doc”

Marlena looked at John incredulously “Why would you do that?” and

John took a step closer to her “because I’m so proud of you” he said in

a soft voice, his sincerity causing her heart betray her by fluttering,

making her determined not to crack. “Keep it together…don’t cry…

don’t cry”

“Whatever…you can leave now” she said dismissively but John wasn’t

just going to walk away that easily “And why would I want to do that?”

he asked calmly, his own frustration slowly building.

Marlena shrugged “because it’s all over….the ceremony is over,

graduation day is over….” She then looked at him meaningfully and

said “Everything is just so incredibly over”

John shook his head “I disagree Doc, not everything, see I’m just

getting started, see I spent the past two months trying to track you

down at just about every place in New York, only to find that you’ve

been completing that medical prodigy course directly from Salem U

and living with none other than Olivia all this time, care to explain that

to me?”

Marlena glared at him, she couldn’t believe what she was hearing, and

suddenly, she just snapped

“You bastard. You said you wanted me out of your house and out of

your life John…..and I did as you wished, I got out of your house and

out of your life and I find it so unbelievably arrogant that you could

have the audacity to come here and try to involve yourself in mine you

don’t get to come in here asking me questions and getting angry with

me….you don’t get to be proud of me or involve yourself in milestones

of my life anymore……so just get the hell out and leave me alone,

because how’s that for an explanation?”

John was taken aback by the fury in her voice and her steely glare,

but stricken by her words, instantly reminded of how he had hurt her

so badly.

“I’m not angry with you Doc….I mean sure I was pissed off because I

couldn’t find you, when I found out you’d been here all this time, but

only because I’d been so incredibly worried about you”

“Why? Why were you worried? You made it perfectly clear how you

feel on the Pier that night, so embrace that separation from me that

you so desperately wanted and let me live my life” Marlena said

heatedly

John was aghast “ Marlena that’s why I was trying to find you, that’s

why I came here, we need to talk, please talk about this…..please

hear me out” he implored, but Marlena only stared at the ground.

“.Talk to me… say something…” he begged her and Marlena couldn’t

take it anymore.

“YOU BROKE MY HEART” She screamed at him, shocking him into

silence but from what he could ascertain, shocking herself more,

because she was shaking when she turned away from him and leant

on Olivia’s desk for support… “What more do you want me to say” she

said so softly it was almost a whisper.

John felt her words slice through him. He knew he had hurt her

deeply, but to hear her say he’d broken her heart just about broke his

heart, because he loved her so much and the last he’d wanted to do

was hurt her.

He swallowed the lump that rose in his throat and walked over to

where she stood, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind. He

felt her stiffen in his arms but he did not release her.

All Marlena wanted to do was melt into his arms and forget the whole

heart rending disaster had ever taken place. But she couldn’t do that.

She had to stay strong. She couldn’t let herself get hurt again.

“I’m sorry sweetheart…..I am so incredibly sorry, you have no idea

how sorry I am” he pleaded and Marlena pried his hands away from

her waist and walked away from him “Why are you doing this John?”

she asked as she turned to look at him in complete bewilderment.

“Because that night was a terrible misunderstanding” John said

emphatically. “I was so hurt and confused……so angry with Kristen…

and you were just there, so I took it out on you, and that wasn’t

fair……but the most unfair thing of all was those awful things I said

about wanting you out of the penthouse and out of my life….because I

was so out of my mind with grief over the baby, so angry, so torn apart

that I couldn’t even see you standing in front of me, I saw Kristen…I

know you only did what you did because you wanted to protect what

you thought was my child, that you wanted to protect me, and I’m so

incredibly lucky to have in my life someone who could make that kind

of sacrifice, take that upon themselves for me.

.and what was making me even more blinded by rage, was that the

whole time you’d been in love with me, Id been spending my life with

that evil witch….when all I wanted to do was be with you because I

love you so much….because I’m so deeply in love with you”

Marlena looked at him in shock, she was absolutely dumbstruck. She

couldn’t believe what she was hearing….he didn’t want her out of his

life? He’d just been lashing out at her because of his pain that night?

“N……No you’re not” Marlena stammered uncertainly, but John wasn’t

about to back down.

“Yes I am….I love you so much……I just didn’t think I had a right to

when I had what I thought was a commitment to Kristen because of

the baby…….but I love you…….and the second I’d said those words

that night and you ran off, I went looking for you, to tell you how sorry I

was, to tell you I loved you, but by the time I got back to the

Penthouse you’d already gone…and I’ve spend the past two months

searching for you so I could tell you…..and here you are, so I’m telling

you now.

I love you Doc, like I never thought I could love anything or anyone,

you’re my whole world…I love you so much…..please try to

understand” John pleaded with her as he walked closer to her, and

pressed his forehead against hers, his voice quivering with emotion.

This time when he put his arms around her, she didn’t stiffen, she

simply melted into him “I love you so much sweetheart” he whispered

as he kissed her hair, her forehead, her eyes which were full of tears

as she began to cry “I’m so sorry baby” he apologised profusely,

holding her close to him

John gently kissed her lips, which soon became a passionate frenzy

as his tongue delved into her mouth, searching, wanting, yearning,

desperately needing her to forgive him. , Marlena wanted to pull away,

but could feel all her strength of will slipping away as she weakened in

his arms, held captive to his lips as he clutched her to him

possessively, lifting her off the ground.

Suddenly Marlena couldn’t breathe, suffocated by her fear of falling,

her fear of losing him again, her fear of never being able to recover if

she didn’t break the cycle.

“Stop” she said as she pushed him away. “I can’t do this…..its too fast,

I can’t breathe, I want to stop……let me go, just please let me

go….put me down…..I’m sorry” she said as she covered her face with

her hands and burst into tears

John was aghast as she began to cry, the last thing he’d wanted to do

was push her too fast. “Okay…..its okay baby…here…..” he said….as

he sat her on Olivia’s desk “I would never make you do something you

don’t want to do Doc…I love you so much….I’m so sorry I pushed you

to fast” he said as he gently pried her hands away from her face so he

could look into her eyes “You don’t have to be sorry

sweetheart….come here” he said as he held her close, softly stroking

her hair.

Marlena could feel herself unravelling. He was being so wonderful to

her, so sweet and tender….and loving………could he really love her…

She took a deep breath and in the tiniest tearful voice said “After that

night, I thought you didn’t want me…..that I wasn’t good enough, or

what you needed or wanted….I thought you’d never love me…..never

forgive me for keeping the truth from you….I thought I’d lost you” she

said through her tears and John was horrified.

“oh baby….no…” he said, his own eyes filling with tears “Don’t ever

think that you’re not good enough, that you’re not what I want or

need……you are the most exquisitely beautiful thing both inside and

out that I’ve ever known…..you’re kind, compassionate, strong,

brilliant, stunning, adorable, and such a little sweetheart that you just

make me melt……I was an empty shell before I met you, and I

thought that’s all I would ever be…..but you gave me a heart, a home,

a life…..you made me whole Doc…you could never lose me….you’re

my best friend and the love of my life….I love you with every ounce of

my being……you haven’t done anything wrong my angel, there’s

nothing to forgive….I’m just hoping to god that you can forgive me”

John said as he pressed his lips to her forehead.

“Come home sweetheart…..back to OUR home” he said emphasising

the “our”….I’ve moved back in there, and I just want you home with

me where I can look after you….I could take you there right now, you

could have a little sleep so you’re all rested for the prom tonight, I’ve

been asked to help supervise it and I’d take care of everything talking

to Olivia, of moving your things back in, Taking you to prom

tonight…… you wouldn’t have to do a thing”

Marlena took a deep breath ‘I don’t think I can do this” she thought to

herself. She couldn’t bear to lose him again, bear to let herself be with

him, only to be torn away from him….to have to live with out him.

“I can’t…….I wasn’t going to go to prom” Marlena said and John

looked at her in surprise “Why not Doc” and Marlena wrapped her

arms around her self tightly “because I don’t have the energy or the

will to go…to tell you the truth I don’t have much of anything right now”

she said blankly and John looked at her intently and in a soft voice full

of emotion said “You’ve got me”.

The sweetness of his remark cut straight through her almost stoic

resolve and she let out a little sob as she hopped off the desk and

moved away from him, putting distance between them.

John was seriously worried as she remained silent “Tell me you know

that you’ve got me” he pleaded almost desperately and Marlena

turned to him, looking at him through eyes that were bewildered,

desperate and completely lost all at the same time.

“I don’t think I can…..I don’t think I can do any of this……I need to

think, I need space”

John turned away from her, scared he might fall to pieces at any

minute as the realisation that he might very well lose her hit

him…..and it was a pain like nothing he’d ever experience, and yet he

loved her, he loved her so much he couldn’t bear to see her in so

much pain, so confused…he didn’t want her to hurt anymore…..so he

took a deep breath and turned back to face her.

“Doc…..he began in a very shaky voice “I love you……and I want a

future with you……..If you meet me here at the prom tonight, I’ll know

you want that future too….If you don’t…then I’ll know you’re not ready,

and I’ll accept that, along with the fact that you may never be…

because as much as losing you will tear me apart…..I want you to be

happy and baby you’re not happy right now”

Marlena was overwhelmed by the sensitivity of his gesture, of the way

he was so willing to meet her needs even though it looked like it was

destroying him and the guilt was almost eating her from the inside out.

“It doesn’t mean I don’t love you” she said tearfully.

John walked over to her and brushed her hair out of her eyes “of

course it doesn’t sweetheart…..but it does mean you have some

thinking to do….so I’m going to go now…..and if by chance you do

decide to come tonight…you’ll know how to find me….I’ll be the one

desperately hoping to see an angel……….” He cupped the side of her

face with his hand and chocked on a sob as he said “To see my

angel”.

He backed away from her and she reached her hand out to him

“John…..” she called him but he was gone.

Marlena walked over to the couch and collapsed against the cushions,

curling up into a ball…she had never felt so scared and confused in

her entire life…and she knew the decision she made that night had

the power to change everything “What am I going to do?” she gasped

through her tears.

John sat in his car, his head buried in his hands tears streaming down

his face “What would I do without you….I can’t lose you baby….I

can’t….you have to come tonight, you just have to….

Chapter 27- “I’m home”

John stood miserably to the side of the dance floor watching a sea of

teenagers celebrate the end of their senior year. The prom had begun

at 7pm, 3 and half hours ago. He had desperately hoped that Marlena

would come…but with each passing hour he’d lost a little more hope,

a little more will to be optimistic…..and now with each passing second

and the impending possibility that he may have lost her he could feel

himself losing his heart…..his mind……his soul…..it was all going

numb….if was like he couldn’t feel….and yet the pain and fear was so

intense it was like he couldn’t not feel.

Marlena stood in the warm summer breeze, willing herself to breathe.

After the confrontation with John in Olivia’s office she had gone home

and collapsed in exhaustion, unable to think about anything other than

John’s words….that if she were to go to the prom, he would know she

wanted to be with him, and if she didn’t, he would know she needed

space…perhaps indefinitely…permanently. She kept thinking about

the fact that it was clearly tearing him apart but he put her happiness

above his own.

She had then been flooded by memories. John holding her during

storms because he knew they scared her, John making her name

pancakes of a Sunday morning…..John being at her side with kisses

and cuddles and chick flicks and popcorn every time she was

upset…..the time she had such horrific period pain she was

bedridden, and the way John, being completely male, out of his depth,

but desperate to make her feel better had rushed out in a panic and

come home with 5 different kinds of painkillers, magazines, ice cream

and a pink care bear that was almost as big as she was.

All the work functions involving caterers, entertainment and hundreds

of guests that he had moved from exclusive cocktail bars to places like

the penthouse grill all because she was underage and he wouldn’t

have been able to take her as his date to the original venues, how he

said they used to be unbearably boring but with the thought of her

going with him, he looked forward to them all day.

The times he had looked after her, like when she came home in the

snow storm on Christmas night, the time she’d almost collapsed at

Bill’s 18th, The way he’d protected her when Roman had become so

violent and aggressive just two months earlier.

From the time she met him, John had virtually become her family. She

loved her parents, and she loved Sam, but Sam had always been off

getting into trouble, and her parents had always been off dealing with

the repercussions, it had always been so hard to connect with them,

she had always more or less felt as though she was on her own, but

then John came along and offered her friendship and support, a

home, a real family. He’d always made her feel so loved and protected

and secure…made her feel special. After spending her whole life

feeling as though she never fit in anywhere, she fit with him, and when

she fit with him, she began to feel like she fit everywhere, because he

was her whole world, just as she was his.

She knew that these were the actions of a man who loved her and

now she knew that he was completely in love with her, and maybe in

her heart of hearts she’d known that too….but hearing it from his lips

had given her security, certainty, reassurance, hope that they could

finally have the future she’d so desperately wanted them to have for

so long now……and now she had a decision to make, one that would

change everything.

So she turned and walked towards the doorway on shaking legs,

praying for the strength she needed to get through what she was

about to do without falling apart.

Olivia stood watching John and her heart went out to him. She knew

how very much he loved Marlena, and how much Marlena loved him.

She’d known it before even they would admit it.

She walked over to him and placed a sympathetic hand on his

shoulder “Cheer up sunshine” she said kindly and John sighed “She’s

not coming Liv…..I’ve lost her”

Olivia looked over at the doorway and fought the urge to beam at what

she had seen as she turned back to John “As I’m sure you know John,

Marlena sometimes takes a little time to come around…..and what I’ve

learned, is that just because she takes that time, doesn’t mean she

doesn’t come at all……and now is definitely not the time for you to

start underestimating that.”

She looked across the room knowingly before squeezing his shoulder

and walking away.

John turned to where Olivia had glanced in confusion, and it was then

he saw a sight that made his heart stop. There she stood…his angel,

looking more angelic than ever in a long ice blue strapless dress that

sat tightly against her chest then fell away from her body in pieces of

floaty chiffon, and a pair of delicate strappy silver heels. Her long

luxurious hair was out the way he loved it, and in soft loose tousled

waves that tumbled around her shoulders, chest and ribs. She looked

positively ethereal.

He saw her scanning the room and then all of a sudden she looked

over at him and their eyes met.

Marlena’s breath caught in her throat as she saw him standing across

the room, looking so incredibly handsome in his tux. “Just breathe”

she thought to herself as she began to move towards him.

John stood silent and unmoving even as she walked over and stood

before him. He was riveted by her exquisiteness. She was without a

doubt the most stunningly beautiful thing he’d ever seen. He broke

into a delighted smile as he cupped the side of her face with his hand

“You came…..does this mean?”

“Can we go somewhere and talk?” Marlena said softly, cutting him off

and John worried his joy may have been premature.

“Of course Doc” he said compliantly but with a noticeable trace of

worry in his voice as Marlena pointed to the side door of the

auditorium and headed towards it, gesturing for him to follow her.

When they were outside Marlena turned to John and looked at him, so

unsure and certain. With her arms wrapped around herself she looked

so vulnerable all he wanted to do was pick her up in his arms and hold

her

Marlena tried to stay in control, but she could already feel herself

becoming emotional “Today in Liv’s office….I know I flipped out” she

began “But I was scared” she said as tears filled her eyes and John

tenderly took her face between his hands “I know…..I know you were

baby, it’s okay” he said reassuringly and Marlena shook her head as

she took his hands by the wrists and put them back at his sides “No

it’s not….it’s not okay….because I just got so confused and messed

up by everything that happened on and because of that awful night,

and everything that happened in the lead up to it that I couldn’t see

what was I knew in my heart.”

Marlena took a deep breath and looked deep into his eyes “You said

you understand why I did what I did, why I kept the truth from you, well

understand what happened that night, I believe you. I know you’d

never try to hurt me, that those words weren’t meant for me, you were

just out of your mind with grief and you lashed out and I just happened

to be there……”

John couldn’t believe what he was hearing, for the first time since

she’d taken him outside he started to feel hopeful again “That’s right

Doc…..and I am so so sorry I put you through that sweetheart, but I

would never try to hurt you, never tell you to get out of my life, you are

my life” he pleaded with her

Marlena nodded tearfully “I know, and you’re mine. I know you’re sorry

sweetie….I know, and I forgive you, because once I blocked out all the

confusion and heart ache and misery that began from the moment we

found out Kristen was pregnant, what I knew in my heart was that

nobody has ever loved me like you do and nobody ever could…..and

when you told me today that you were in love with me, that you

wanted a future with me, it was like a dream come true because for so

long I’ve wanted that so desperately….and I’m sorry….I should have

told you all this instead of pushing you away like I did…but I was just

so confused and messed up”

John gently rubbed her back “It’s okay baby, don’t be sorry, you

haven’t done anything wrong” he reassured her and Marlena looked

up at John with heartrending eyes “I love you John….I want to be with

you, I want a future with you…I want everything with you.”

John softly caressed her face, feeling relief flood his veins “You do?”

he asked her, needing to know she was sure.

Marlena nodded tearfully “Yes I do. And I want to come home, can I

please just come home?” she asked him and John took her face

between his hands “You don’t even have to ask baby, come here” he

said as he pulled her intro his arms, lifting her off the ground in a huge

hug.

“I’ve missed you so much….I felt like I was dying inside” Marlena said

through her tears and John stroked her hair “I’ve missed you too

baby….it was like I couldn’t even breathe without you”

Marlena pulled away and looked into his eyes “I don’t ever want to be

separated from you again’ and John shook his head “me either

sweetheart”

He gently pressed his lips against hers in a soft kiss, which soon

became a passionate release of all the passion and yearning that had

been building inside them for the past two months. When the kiss

ended they were both breathless, and John walked the few paces to

the nearby bench and sat down with Marlena still in his arms, settling

her on his lap.

Marlena shyly began to wipe her tears but John took his handkerchief

out of his pocket “Here sweetheart…let me” he said as he began to

mop up her tears, placing a tender little kiss on each spot of silky skin

he dried. “I’m sorry, I’m sure I look a mess’ Marlena apologised and

John shook his head ‘No baby…..you look beautiful…so exquisitely

beautiful….like an angel” he said tenderly then in a voice full of

emotion added “My angel” as he pressed his forehead against hers.

Marlena looked up at him seriously We’ll have to be careful, when

we’re inside, because of all the parents there…and the school

board…..you’ve been working there in a teaching role, you’re high up

in the police officer ranks and I’m still 17…it wouldn’t look good for you

sweetie” she said gently and John agreed

“You’re right Sweetheart……..but you will be 18, the day after

tomorrow…..and then I can feel you up wherever I like” he said with a

wicked grin and Marlena hit his shoulder as she stood up. “Perv” she

said, doing her best to remain indignant but breaking into giggles and

John beamed at her, she was so lovely.

He stood up and took her hand “You ready sweetheart?” he asked her

gently and Marlena looked at him knowingly, with an intensity that took

his breath away “So ready” she replied, and catching her meaning,

John was incredibly touched and leaned into her ear “I love you” he

whispered and she broke into the dazzling smile he loved so dearly “I

love you too”

………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

John smiled as he watched Marlena and Laura holding hands beside

him. They had just made the announcement for Prom Court. The

princes were in the form of that little punk Roman, Craig and Bill, with

Don Craig being named king. The princesses were Nancy, Maggie

and Kate, which meant with Laura and Marlena being the only other

nominees for queen, one of them was going to miss out completely, a

concept that seemed to have Laura borderline hysterical “This is an

outrage, we’re the two most popular most fabulous and less than a

year ago were voted the two hottest girls in school….how can one of

us be missing out while that slut has our spot on prom court”

Marlena looked at Laura apologetically “But hun I don’t actually care

whether I’m on Prom court or not” Laura took a deep breath “I did not

just hear that….do you know that there has never been a

Valedictorian Prom queen in Salem High…you could like make

history. I would kill to be prom queen…if only to see it destroy Kate.”

Marlena tried to calm her down “Try to think positive” “Shhhhh” Laura

cut her off, “They’re making the announcement”

Olivia took the microphone while Marlena looked at John and they

shared a chuckle over Laura’s antics.

“It gives me great pleasure to announce that this year for the very first

time in the history of Salem High, we have a tie for queen, please

welcome to the stage, your prom queens Laura Horton and Marlena

Evans”

Laura started squealing and hugged Marlena “We did it we did it we

did it” she screamed and when she let her go John gave Marlena a

hug “Congratulations baby” he said softly and before she could

respond Laura dragged Marlena up on stage ‘Come on babe’ Marlena

followed Laura willingly, giggling the whole way at her best friends

infectious enthusiasm. She was really happy for her.

When they reached the stage Olivia looked at them both

apologetically and said into the mike “I wish I had have known it was

going to be a tie…..I would have organised more than one crown. At

least these girls are best friends, hopefully they can share it, and also

a few words with us about their victory…..” Olivia asked optimistically.

Laura’s face fell, and she quietly whispered “You can’t be prom queen

without a crown M, you take it…I want you to have it…really…..”

Marlena could see that Laura was genuine….but she knew how much

Laura wanted that crown, and she refused to let her give it away, or

share the limelight. Marlena shook her head ‘No babe, there’s only

one of us here that’s meant to be prom queen here, and it isn’t me”

Laura looked at Marlena in amazement as she took the microphone

gently from Olivia.

“Good evening everybody” The crowd erupted with cheers of “Hey

M……Go M” and John smiled, so delighted to see the respect,

admiration and adoration the kids had for her.

“Mrs Winston has asked us to say a few words, so I’m going to do just

that. I wan’t to thank you from the bottom of my heart for voting me in

as one of your prom queens, your kindness means so much to me,

really it does, but I have to let you know that although I’ve graduated

with the rest of senior year today, and I’m on homeroom records as a

senior, I’m still listed on enrolment records as a Junior and there for

ineligible for the prom queen ballot as eligibility depends on one being

a senior, and as our student records are legally binding records,

clearly I am not……”

Olivia beamed in pride. She knew what Marlena was doing. Her little

girl wasn’t the type to desperately want to be prom queen, but she

was best friends with another little girl who really wanted it…..who

needed it for her self esteem…and although Olivia loved Marlena like

she was her own, she adored Laura too, and this was such a lovely

sight to behold.

Marlena took the crown and placed it on Laura’s head “So with great

pleasure I give you the hottest, cutest girl I know in the whole world,

my best friend, Miss Laura Spencer, your prom queen”

The crowd cheered as Marlena put the crown on Laura’s head. Laura

was amazed “M you don’t have to do this, I want to share it with you”

she said genuinely and Marlena shook her head “No…there’s only

one of us meant to be queen L, and it’s you….so flaunt it”.

She gave Laura a hug then walked downstairs back to John as Laura

and Bill began their first dance as king and queen.

John looked at Marlena adoringly as she stood before him. That was

so like her. She was so giving, so selfless, so kind. ‘I’m so proud of

you baby…..that was a big thing for you to give up” he said softly and

she shrugged “I’m valedictorian, I’ve already had my moment……it

was time for Laura to have hers, beside, I already have my King….so I

don’t need to be Queen…anyway, I’d rather be your angel than any

kind of queen” she said as she looked up at him with so much love it

made his heart ache and he put an arm around her, wishing he wasn’t

in front of an audience so he would be able to do more than just take

her in his arms and worship her with his hands and mouth.

“You’ll always be my angel sweetheart’ he said adoringly as he

wrapped her in his arms. “Good” Marlena said peacefully. She couldn’t

remember the last time she was so happy.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

All the seniors were heading to Craig Wesley’s for an after party and

John put a protective arm around Marlena “Have fun sweetheart, be

careful, and call me anytime you want to be picked up…and I mean

that, anytime” he said. With the news that Roman had been in rehab

for the past month he was much more confident sending her off to a

party alone.

Marlena looked at him in confusion “But you’ll be with me” she said

and John shook his head “No Doc, I’m going to head over to Liv’s and

get all your things so I can move you back in straight away…..I just

want you back home with me” he said and Marlena squeezed his

hand reassuringly “Sweetie I’ll come right now then, let’s go” she said

sincerely but John wouldn’t hear of it “No Doc…..This is your prom

night, I want you to go to the party……I’d give anything to be able to

remember those milestones, but I can’t because they were taken

away from me, which is why it’s so important to me that you have

yours”

Marlena’s heart broke for all he had lost at the hands of DiMera and

how deeply it had hurt him. She cupped his face in her hand “We’ll

make new milestones…….together” she said softly and John hugged

her tightly, overwhelmed by the love, support and reassurance she

gave him “Yes we will baby”

It was then that he remembered something. “Sweetheart the night we

had that awful fight, I broke something of yours. He put his hand into

his pocket and pulled out her little bracelet with the letter J charm

inside the heart. “And I’ve carried it around with me every day since”

Marlena looked at John in amazement “My bracelet……where did you

find it?” John looked at her guiltily “it had fallen near some boxes at

the Pier baby” Marlena smiled sadly. “I’m so glad you found it, I cried

every day for 2 weeks when I thought I’d lost it”

John felt his heart constrict painfully at the thought of her being so

distraught over something he had done. “Well as you can see

sweetheart…..its broken…..and I know how important it was to

you……so I had this made for you” he said as he slipped the broken

bracelet into his pocket and took out a little jewellery box. He opened it

up and Marlena gasped.

“I had a jewellery designer design an exact replica of the charm….and

I just made a few adjustments to the chain itself”

Marlena nodded in amazement as she eyed the tiny gold interlocking

links of the chain, so delicate and lovely “But my bracelet wasn’t real”

she implored and John took the bracelet out of the box “I know

Doc….and it was still beautiful, but you deserve real….you deserve

everything, and I’m going to give it to you…….would you wear this for

me sweetheart?” he asked

“Yes” Marlena said excitedly, so touched by his words. Her hand was

shaking as he fastened the bracelet around her wrist. “It’s so beautiful’

she gasped in admiration and John looked at her in utter adoration

“More beautiful than anything I ever dreamed I’d see” he said in a

voice full of emotion. Marlena looked up and when she realised he

was talking about her she smiled shyly and looked down. This made

John smile, he found the shyness that at times over took her often

feisty demeanour adorable….she was so unaware, she had no idea

how beautiful she was, yet that was one of the things he loved most

about her…nothing was contrived, fake…put on, she was completely

exquisite.

“I love you” she whispered as leant her forehead against his chest and

John felt his heart soar “I love you too sweetheart” he said as he

tipped her chin up, and knowing they had privacy, kissed her gently,

but deeply, their tongues softly duelling, his hand gently caressing the

side of her breast as he pulled her to him, her body melting into his

embrace. When the kiss broke they were both breathless, a situation

that only grew worse for John when Marlena looked up at him with

sparkling eyes and gave him “that” smile….the brightest most beautiful

smile of all, the one she only ever gave to him…the one that took his

breath away.

“Come on sweetheart….let’s get you to that party” he said as he took

her hand and led her back to his car.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena very quietly opened the penthouse door and closed it behind

her before tip toeing up the stairs, not wanting to wake John if he was

sleeping. Opening the door to her bedroom she felt tears fill her eyes.

John had put all her things back exactly where they were. Stripping off

her dress she put on his Salem P.D T-shirt and wiped off her makeup.

Walking down the hall to look in on him she was alarmed to find he

wasn’t in bed.

She took the stairs two at a time and was about to reach for the phone

when she saw what she hadn’t been able to see when she walked in.

John fast asleep on the couch. He had waited up for her. Feeling

herself melt Marlena walked over to the couch and climbed on top of

him

John stirred and opened his eye groggily “Why aren’t you still at the

party baby?” he asked sleepily and Marlena caressed his face lovingly

“Because I belong here with you…….I’m home” she leant down and

gently kissed him and when the kiss broke John looked up at her with

an intensity that almost rattled her. “I love you” he whispered and

Marlena smiled adoringly at him “I love you too”

She stretched out along his body, her head coming to rest against his

chest as he wrapped his arms around her tightly and stroked her hair.

Listening to the rhythm of his heart that beat only for her she was

eventually lulled to sleep, safe and sound in the arms of her soul

mate.

She was home

but as they lay there together basked in their love, little did they know

that someone was preparing to tear their world apart.

Chapter 28- “A night to change everything- part 1”

Abe smiled at John, loving the goofy grin that lit up his dear friends

face “Someone looks happy today” he said and John’s face lit upas he

put down the case file he was holding. The feeling of completeness he

experienced that morning, waking up with Marlena in his arms,

knowing she was his, that she’d be his forever was like nothing he’d

ever experienced in his life. It had been all he could do to leave her to

head down to the station.

“Partner I didn’t think I could ever be this happy…..but here I am” Abe

grinned and nodded “Yes you are…so where to now? Happily ever

after?” he joked and John looked at Abe with a coy smile “It’s funny

you should say that”

Abe’s curiosity was piqued “Okay buddy what are you up to” John’s

expression suddenly turned solemn “It’s Marlena’s birthday tomorrow,

she’ll be 18, and of legal age to marry”

Abe looked at John in delight “Are you saying what I think you’re

saying?” John’s face took on a dreamy expression “At the stroke of

midnight tonight, I’m going to ask her to marry me”

Abe clapped John on the back “That’s wonderful buddy” he said and

then gave John a hug “I’m happy for you” John beamed at Abe ‘I know

you are partner, and I appreciate all your support. Thanks”

Abe shook his head “No thanks necessary, us pals have to stick

together’ John nodded “That’s a fact”

They both heard the door open and turned to see Marlena enter Abe’s

office. John’s face lit up. “Well here she is, miss prom queen herself”

Abe said with a big smile and Marlena giggled “I bought you boys

some lunch…I promise I didn’t cook it”

John chuckled, she was so cute, and standing there in a pretty lemon

coloured sundress that tied up at her shoulders in little bows, her hair

in a loose ponytail with a frangipani in it she looked so sweet, so

effortlessly beautiful she gave him butterflies.

She handed Abe a sandwich and he kissed her cheek “Well

sweetheart I’m very grateful but forgive me for having to eat and run, I

have a meeting to get to downtown, you enjoy the rest of your day” he

said to her as he backed away towards the door “You too” Marlena

said warmly.

“Later buddy” Abe said to John and John gave him a wave “See ya

partner”.

When Abe was gone Marlena turned to John and gave him a

gorgeous smile “Hi” she said sweetly and John melted “Hi” he replied,

opening his arms out to her, which she went into, wrapping her arms

around his neck as he held her in a lingering hug. After a few minutes

she pulled a sandwich out of her bag “I bought you lunch too…” she

said brightly and John looked at it in mock suspicion “And you didn’t

cook that either did you?” he asked, feigning deep worry and Marlena

slapped his shoulder as he laughed at her.

“Thankyou baby” he said as he kissed her forehead and sat down,

pulling her down to sit in his lap.

“I’m sorry I slept so long….I didn’t wake up before you went to work”

Marlena apologised and John wrapped his arms around her “That’s

okay Doc, you didn’t get in from your party till late anyway, and its

summer, schools out, you’re meant to sleep in.”

Marlena looked at him shyly “I guess it’s just been so long….I haven’t

slept properly since before we were apart. I couldn’t sleep when I

thought I’d lost you”

“oh sweetheart” John said softly as he wrapped his arms around her

and placed little kisses on her eyelids “I know the feeling all too

well….but you could never lose me…besides, you’re mine, and I’m not

ever letting you go” he said as he gave her a wicked laugh and

squeezed her tight, making her giggle.

“So Doc what do you want to do for your birthday?” Marlena smiled

“The gang want to have a huge party tomorrow night, which would be

lots of fun of course, but I was kind of hoping to do something, just the

two of us……”

John beamed at her, this was working out perfectly “Well it’s funny you

should say that sweetheart, I actually thought we could have dinner

tonight, just the two of us…a special birthday dinner for my special

birthday girl, what do you think?”

Marlena’s face lit up “Oh I would love that” John grinned “Then it’s

settled, you just leave all the arrangements to me”

Marlena cupped his face with her hand “Don’t go to too much trouble

sweetie, I’ve already been given the thing I love and want most of all,

the only thing I’ll ever need……you”

John groaned softly as emotion overwhelmed him, she just had this

way of cutting straight through to his heart. Making him feel more

loved, wanted, needed than he ever dreamed he could be

“Come here baby” he said so softly it was almost a whisper and held

her close, stroking her hair “I love you Doc” he as she looked up at

him in total adoration “I love you too. She said before snuggling deep

into his embrace.

“So you’ve got that interview today at the university this afternoon

don’t you….to see if they’ll let you continue to work in the accelerated

rate course and finish earlier?” John asked and Marlena nodded

“Their main concern is that I’m too young, and that I might not have

enough life experience. Laura’s going to do a make over and make

me look older, she’s making me go darker, just a temporary rinse that

will come straight out because she says I always looked more bad-ass

as a brunette. When we were 14 we both went brunette for a change,

then I got fuchsia pink highlights, Laura got blue highlights, and the

first time Liv saw us she nearly had a heart attack, it was hilarious……

It was almost a shame to go back to au natural” she said as she gave

her ponytail a tug”

John laughed, he loved her playful cheeky side “Well Doc I happen to

think that regardless of you being pink, brunette or your natural golden

perfection” he said as he stroked her hair adoringly “You can be bad

ass and kick ass any day of the week and if that panel gets even a

hint of your stubbornness and feistiness I know from experience they

should duck for cover, cause you can be dangerous!” he teased.

Marlena poked her tongue out at John and he opened his mouth,

quickly capturing it and her lips in a sweet, passionate kiss, making

her giggle at the speed of his movement

When the kiss broke Marlena sighed “I better get going” she said

regretfully and John kissed her forehead “Well you go off and be

brilliant sweetheart, and I’ll put together something really special for

just the two of us okay?”

Marlena nodded as she stood up and John gave her a chaste kiss

before taking her hand and walking her out “You let me know how you

went as soon as you’re finished okay?”

“Okay” Marlena said as she backed away from him and then

regretfully turned and began walking away.

“Hey Doc” John called her from the doorway of the station and

Marlena turned around, surprised by the conviction and seriousness in

his gaze “You’re going to be the best damn doctor the worlds ever

seen, they’ll take you, they’d be crazy not to” he said emphatically and

Marlena’s face lit up. She gave him a dazzling smile before blowing

him a kiss and heading back to her car.

John felt almost breathless from her beautiful smile and he sighed in

delight, this was going to be a birthday she would never forget.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

“So everything is in place” Kristen asked the man sitting in the large

leather arm chair with his back to her “To the last detail……Roman

Brady will be lured to a secluded area where he will be given Rolf’s

concoction, given the fact that he’s a pathetic junkie he will not be able

to resist. The effects of the drugs will be felt immediately…he will be

filled with uncontrollable rage and snap the moment this Marlena girl

rejects him, which she no doubt will…he will destroy her and it will

look like nothing more than a man murdering his lover in a jealous

rage. Marlena will be gone….and John will be yours…..All you have to

do is get Marlena and Roman in the same deserted place tonight”

“Thankyou father” Kristen said in relief and the Chair spun around

“You’re welcome” said a smiling Stefano DiMera.

He couldn’t help be a little curious “Marlena…….that’s a beautiful

name don’t you think?” Kristen rolled her eyes “Argh don’t you start

going all gah gah over her too”

Stefano chuckled “Kristen, my darling….I know John’s type of woman,

I created him, in fact we’ve bedded most of the same women…..his

ladies are always beautiful…..but never remarkable in any way”

“Hey” Kristen said indignantly and Stefano bit back a smile, she was

so frightfully insecure “except for you of course my dear”

Kristen shrugged “Well anyway, Marlena’s not a woman, she’s a

child….and by the end of the night, she’ll be a corpse…..and John will

be mine”

Stefano fought the urge to chuckle. Of course he wanted to see his

children happy, but he couldn’t resist the chance to cause his

nemesis…his pawn….John Black the pain of losing his “soul mate”.

“It sounds like my young pawn really loves this little girl…..and if she

really is his soul mate, this could destroy him….how amusing that

would be to watch” he thought to himself

“Now my dear, you have your end of the plan to put in motion so I’ll

leave you to it, if you’ll excuse me, I think I’ll go out for a walk and see

what the people of Salem are up to lately”

He stood up and gave Kristen a foreboding look “Remember Kristen,

you act on my call and only on my call…..and on my exact instruction

is that clear?” he asked her gravely and Kristen nodded “Absolutely

father”

“Good” Stefano said as he kissed her goodbye and headed upstairs to

retrieve a few items to disguise his appearance somewhat.

Kristen headed out the door and paused in front of her car, a twisted

smile breaking out onto her face “You’re going down Doc…..for good”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Stefano walked through Salem place, securely concealed by his hat,

sunglasses and a designer monogrammed shirt that said “Michael” on

the front which he had borrowed from a friend.

He never noticed the reckless teenagers running up behind him and

one of them, a tall strapping boy ran into him, literally knocking him

over.

“Dammit” he cried out in fury as he hit the ground, dazed by the

impact.

Marlena stood out front of Ballistix waiting for Laura and turned to see

a group of kids go running down the opposite alley and knock a man

over “oh no’ she said as she ran the short distance to where the man

had fallen “Are you alright?” she asked him in concern and Stefano

looked up in stunned awe at the stunning vision before him. ‘Ah……”

he stammered and Marlena gave him a sweet smile “Here let me help

you” she said as she gave him her hand and Stefano took it, amazed

by the silky softness of her skin. He stood on his feet and smiled

genuinely at her “Thankyou my dear, you are most kind”

Stefano let his eyes run over her exquisiteness. She looked like she

was in her mid twenties. She was dressed in an elegant black power

suit and heels. She had shiny chestnut brown hair that was pulled

back into a soft twist with pretty side swept bangs. She had long legs

and was very slim and delicate, but with incredible curves. Her face

was very heavily made up, but still he couldn’t take his eyes of her full

pouty lips, her creamy perfect skin, and those magnificent hazel

eyes….she was glorious.

Marlena cast her gaze over the man standing before her, looking for

injuries. He was very well dressed and seemed warm and kind. He

looked to be about 50, and wasn’t a strikingly handsome man, but he

was kind of cute, there was a certain charisma about him.

She saw the blood on his wrist and her face fell “oh you’re hurt”

Stefano looked at his wrist “Ah, it’s just a scratch, not to worry” he

said.

“Hey M…” Laura called from the entrance of the alleyway and Marlena

looked at Stefano apologetically “excuse me for a minute” she said

before hurrying over to where Laura stood.

Stefano saw her say something to the other girl and then she left and

he sighed in relief as the vision in black was standing before him once

more.

“Let me take a look at that for you….here, if you just follow me’

Marlena said kindly and Stefano knew it was just a scratch, but that he

wasn’t going to turn down the opportunity to spend some more time

with this angel.

He offered his arm which she willingly took “Lead the way my dear”.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

John went into the wine cellar with an unmistakable bounce in his

step. They now had double reason to celebrate, Marlena’s interview

had been successful and Laura had been very helpful in keeping

Marlena busy for the rest of the afternoon so he could plan the perfect

evening. He chose the bottle of wine he was looking for and went to

leave but the door wouldn’t open.

He pulled it and shook it but it wouldn’t budge “Shit’ he said in

frustration, he must have locked it from the outside and he was locked

in.

After a few minutes of angry pacing he calmed down. Marlena would

be home soon, Thanks to the security cameras he had installed in

certain parts of the house in view of recent break ins in the area he

would be able to see when she arrived home and call out to her.

He took a seat on a wine crate and tried to get comfortable. All he

could do at that point was wait.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena had retrieved a bandaid from her bag and was placing it on

Stefano’s wrist “There you go…Michael’ she said reading his shirt and

giving him a lovely smile. Stefano chose not to tell her his real name,

to simply let her assume. He had no way of knowing who she knew

and what they would tell her if he was to reveal his identity. He

beamed at her, she was truly magnificent “Thankyou…..Em is

it?…….like the wizard of Oz” he commented. It was cute, it suited her.

Marlena giggled as he used the nickname her friends gave her “That’s

what my sister says” and she never had the chance to tell him what it

was short for when he began speaking to her.

“Forgive me for being presumptuous but you’re dressed in business

attire, I hope I’m not keeping you from a meeting” he said as he eyed

her suit once more and Marlena shook her head “I’ve already had it”

Stefano nodded “in what field” he asked curiously and Marlena smiled

at him “At Salem University”

“Ah…….a young professor?” he asked and she shook her head and

chuckled ‘I’m not quite at that level yet I’m afraid”

Stefano assumed she must be a lecturer or a student tutor and smiled

reassuringly at her “All in good time darling” he said, shocked by how

easily the term of endearment left his lips.

Marlena noticed the book in Stefano’s hand and grinned “That’s the

best Oscar Wilde Biography I’ve ever read” she commented and

Stefano looked at her in surprise “You know Wilde?”

Marlena nodded confidently ‘Very well……in fact in this world of so

many disingenuous people they could all take notes from one of his

quotes…….a true friend……

‘Stabs you in the front” Stefano finished her sentence, completely

amazed that this exquisite young woman shared his passion for Oscar

Wilde. “That’s right” Marlena said, so happy she had a kindred in

Literature appreciation.

“Your favourite Wilde character my dear?” he asked her and Marlena

gazed out into the distance for a moment then looked at him sincerely

“Mrs Erlynne, from Lady Windermere’s fan”

Stefano felt his breath catch in his throat at the mention of the very

character he had always identified with on so many levels, that had

always fascinated him so.

“Why Mrs Erlynne?” he asked, completely captivated by her beauty,

her intelligence, the air of untouched innocence…a very special

sweetness she seemed to possess, and the passion in her voice as

she spoke.

Marlena took a deep breath “Because so many people labelled her as

being reprehensible, as having no morals….they degraded her,

publicly slandered her…she came across as this flamboyant, selfish,

opportunistic completely self centred larger than life character…but

really she was lost….scared….alone…desperately yearning to

connect with the daughter she had given up so many years ag

but she couldn’t let that show, she had to be strong, she was a

survivor, and while I could never abandon a child, I know what its like

to do something you’d give anything in the whole wide world to take

back……everything immoral she did in the play when she re-enters

lady Windermere’s life, she truly believes is for the good of her

daughter, and its evident just how much she cares for her when she

sacrifices future happiness with Lord Augustus to save her daughters

marriage”

Stefano was riveted as he sat listening to her speak of the exact

parallels he drew between his own actions and that of Lady

Erlynne…..this little beauty sitting before him was a girl who could

perhaps understand his need to do some of the things he had done,

who could see beyond face value.

“I’m sorry, listen to me rambling on” Marlena said in embarrassment

and Stefano reassured her “No my dear, please don’t apologise, I was

just thinking it’s remarkable….you see Lady Erlynne is also my

favourite character, for the very same reasons.”

Marlena looked at Stefano excitedly ‘isn’t that the most wonderful

thing about Wilde though….he moves beyond the black and white and

delves into the grey…..his characters have so many layers, so many

complexities….each of his stories are full of light and shade and

crescendos, almost like a beautiful symphony or and opera”

Stefano looked at Marlena in amazement “You like instrumental

symphonies…..and opera….”

“Yes I do…….do you?” Marlena asked and noted that Stefano’s face

had taken on an almost dreamy expression “Very much so, yes” he

replied.

They were interrupted by Laura calling out to Marlena from the other

side of the alley “M if you want to be back to blonde by tonight, we

better get a wriggle on and start shampooing babe”

Stefano looked at Marlena, intrigued “back to blonde?” he asked and

Marlena smiled sheepishly “I’m a natural blonde, long story”

Laura called out again “M Bill’s here, we gotta go, he’s in a no parking

zone”

Marlena picked up her bag and turned to Stefano “I have to go

Michael, I’ve made plans with my boyfriend but it was lovely meeting

you….I’m in the University library a lot, come find me one day and I’ll

point out some great Oscar Wilde resources……see you later” she

said before giving him a big smile and turning and running in the other

direction.

“Wait’ Stefano called out as he stood up, but she was fast, she was

too far away to hear him. He sat down in complete amazement…..he

couldn’t believe what had just happened….the goddess he had just

encountered…..she was incredibly intelligent, sweet, innocent, yet

with a worldliness her intelligence afforded her, kind, passionate,

cute, playful sexy, analytical, sexy, had common interests with him

and was so incredibly beautiful she made his heart stop.

All his life he had been searching, looking for her, wondering if his soul

mate existed….if he would ever find her…..but she did exist, and he

had found her….and he couldn’t suppress the smile of victory that

crossed his face as he whispered

“My Queen”

“Chapter 28, part 2 “A night to change everything”

John stood up in anticipation in the wine cellar when he saw Marlena

walk in the penthouse “Wow” he said as he watched her take off her

elegant suit jacket to reveal a satiny camisole top and pulled out her

hair clip to remove long brown locks that were dead straight….He

zoomed in and could tell she was wearing layers and layers of

makeup. She looked so different, especially with the dark hair…very

sexy, very beautiful still, but he had to admit, he loved the way she

looked normally, her long golden hair that had so much movement

and body, her beautiful face so fresh and lovely, her sweet feminine

clothes in pretty colours.

He was so busy watching his exquisite angel that he forgot to call out

to her for help, to get her to come unlock the door, it wasn’t until he

watched her turn the stereo on and run upstairs that he realised she

wouldn’t be able to hear him ‘Dammit” he said to himself in frustration.

He sat down on the crate and sighed. She would wonder where he

was sooner or later, and come looking for him. “I suppose I can wait a

little longer”.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Roman was staggering through the park when his regular pusher,

Jake approached him “hey Brady, long time no see……heard you

were in rehab, but by the looks of you, you’re off the wagon”

Roman glared at Jake “I had a few drinks, so what”. Jake shrugged

“hey man its cool, if my girl was as fine as Marlena and she ditched

me for Mr perfect millionaire I’d be pretty pissed off too”

Roman lunged at Jake “You shut your mouth” Jake put his hands up

“Roman, chill out man, I’m here to help, lets just say I’ve got a beef

with John, the bastards been on my operation breathing down my

neck for months, he’s cost me big time, there’s nothing I’d like to see

more than the fucker lose out….have his girl stolen from right under

his nose, by you”

Roman nodded “yeah well how would you suppose I do that moron?”

Jake pulled a small box out of his pocket “When I was at Salem high I

was a few years above you, but you and Marlena used to talk about

getting married when she turned 18, from what I hear, that’s

tomorrow….I swiped this ring in a jewellery store bust in

Chicago…..Its the shit, real man……and its yours….if you test out one

of my new products so to speak…..its awesome”

Roman looked at Jake in amazement “You’ll give me that ring if I test

out some stuff….what the catch?”

Jake shrugged “Okay, you agree to test out not just this stuff, but all

my stuff, no questions asked. For this shit,…..during the come down,

there’s some pretty nasty nausea….but that’s not for hours and hours

bro, its such a long lasting high bro…..just let me know if you can hack

it, if its worth getting more you know, and if you’re blowing chunks for

3 hours straight don’t hold it against me, or take your business else

where…and make sure you bury that fucker Black…..sound

fair?…what do you say” he asked handing Roman the ring and

wrapping a tube around his arm.

Roman looked at the ring, the tube around his arm and the syringe

Jake was wielding “I say hit me” he said with a smile on his face,

waiting for the impending high.

Within a few minutes the contents had been emptied in Roman’s arm,

and he hurried away from the dark corner in the park.

When he had left Kristen walked out of the shadows and handed Jake

a large wad of cash “Nicely done” she said genuinely and Jake gave

her an evil grin “easiest two grand I ever made” he said before looking

around him, and quickly walking away from the corner.

Kristen folded her arms, barely able to contain her excitement

“Everything’s falling into place…..I hope you’re enjoying your last brief

moments of life doc!”

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena was getting ready for her evening with John. She was so

excited. When she’d called him to tell him she’d been granted

continued participation in the accelerated psychiatry program they’d

gotten talking about the ensuing evening and he had told her it was

going to be very special. She felt so lucky that he was going to so

much trouble for her. “I love him so much” she thought to herself.

Kristen stood at Marlena’s bedroom door, glaring at the sight before

her. There she stood the little witch who had destroyed her life. And

knowing that she would be dead within mere hours, Kristen finally felt

secure enough to see Marlena for what she really was. She watched

as Marlena continued moving around her room, completely unaware

of her presence.

Her golden hair shone like spun silk and fell all around her in soft

cascading waves. She wore a white silk dress with little sleeves and a

sash that tied under her bust and in a bow at her back, the fabric

floating down to just above her knees where tiny delicate heart shapes

had been cut out of the fabric along the hem, their outlines stitched in

pink.

Her makeup was minimal, just a soft pink lip gloss, a sweep of pink

eye shadow over her lids and a soft pink blush on her cheeks. The

only jewellery she wore was a pair of pearl earrings. The entire

ensemble only highlighted her creamy skin, her limbs and body long,

but so slim, so delicate, so tiny, dainty and graceful. The full breasts

she had envied so…. filling out the dress so perfectly.

She really was magnificent, she looked like porcelain, doll like, like a

fairytale princess from a child’s book. She knew she could never

compete with this. She’d always wondered why John had been so

struck by Marlena’s beauty…there were plenty of beautiful girls in the

world. But Marlena’s beauty was almost not of that world, it seemed to

have almost an enchanting, captivating magic to it, and she absolutely

loathed her for it.

“of course she looks fucking perfect….her perfect face, her perfect

golden hair, Her perfect long legs, her perfect body, so fucking tiny

and slim….her perfect fucking tits that John could never take his eyes

off” she thought to herself.

She decided it was time to make her presence known. She had to

really get to Marlena, drive her to distraction, make her vulnerable so

that Roman could have easy opportunity to strike, because she knew

how bright Marlena was, and she couldn’t have the little brats

intelligence getting in the way of Roman’s rage “Hi Doc” she said

mockingly and Marlena looked up in surprise to see Kristen standing

in her doorway. “Kristen’ she said in shock “What are you doing here?”

John stirred and begin to slowly wake up. “Damn” He said to himself

when he realised he must have fallen asleep. Looking at his watch he

realised he must of only drifted off for about 20 minutes.

Looking up at the screen he noticed Marlena was nowhere in sight. He

felt worry enter the pit of his stomach and stood up, changing the

channels on the monitor till it rested on her bedroom.

“Oh my god” he whispered in enraptured delight…..she looked

positively exquisite. To him she was perfection; he’d never

encountered anything so incredibly beautiful in all his life. And it wasn’t

just her outer beauty he adored, it was her inner beauty, the

dichotomy of her, that she could stand there looking like a beautiful

little porcelain doll, such a fragile beauty, yet be so strong, fiery, feisty,

defiant. He adored it.

He looked at the screen and smiled,….Laura must have come around

while he napped, he thought to himself.

“Wait a minute” he said aloud, the more he saw of the girl standing in

Marlena’s room, and the more she looked like “Kristen” he gasped in

surprise. “What the hell is she doing here?” he asked angrily

He turned the sound right up and stood watching the interaction

before him with a mixture of curiosity and concern

“I said what the hell are you doing here Kristen? How did you get in?”

Kristen shrugged “I still have a key…….but I could ask you the same

question, what are you still doing here, in a bedroom with your teddy

bears and not in the master suite with John….awwww.were you

worried he wouldn’t let you bring your toys?” she said mockingly.

John looked at the screen in surprise. He knew he could shout for help

now that the music was off, but part of him had always wondered how

Kristen treated Marlena all those months he foolishly believed her

twisted Dimera lies and thought they were friends.

Marlena held her head high “If you’re referring to the care bear and

the ballet bear, John bought those for me”

Kristen chuckled “of course he did sweetie, you’re a child”

Marlena shrugged nonchalantly “you can say what you want Kristen,

they both have special meaning, like many of the gifts Johns given

me, they come from a moment that’s bonded us together even more

strongly, I love them, and nothing you could say about them could

make me feel otherwise.”

John beamed “Good girl” he said proudly. Kristen was so incredibly

nasty. He was beginning to feel terrible, wondering how much of this

nastiness Marlena had to endure in the past.

Kristen looked around and a thought suddenly struck her…..she had

moved out, yet all of her things had been moved back in…there was

even a nightgown on her bed. “Why wouldn’t her personal things like a

nightgown be in his room…’ she thought, then it hit her “Oh my god”

“You two haven’t even had sex yet have you?” she asked

incredulously and Marlena tried to shrug it off “That’s none of your

business Kristen”

Kristen grinned maliciously “Oh but it was my business for a long long

time Marlena…..see this is why you are way out of your league little

girl”

“It just hasn’t come up Kristen…..John and I only even saw each other

for the first time in months yesterday and he was hardly going to cheat

on you with me no matter how much he wanted to when he thought

you were carrying his child”

Kristen laughed haughtily “Oh please sweetheart, John was more than

satisfied with what I was dishing out…..see what you don’t seem to

realise while you’re running around with your pretty modest little

sundresses, like that one and your jeans and wife beaters, your

hair…..your minimally made up fresh face is that its so boring it

couldn’t turn on anyone let alone a man like John”

John glared at the screen “How dare she” he cried.

Marlena glared at Kristen and felt something inside her snap “John

loves me like this, the way I am….and I have more revealing attire for

your information I just don’t see the need to wear it at every occasion

it will draw maximum attention like a slut on heat……like you”

John started applauding “and that’s a fact Thatta girl Doc! You tell her

sweetheart”

Kristen shot daggers at Marlena “You bitch….you think you hold all

the cards, but think about this Marlena….you’re not even 18

yet…..you only just finished high school, you’ve only ever been with

one man…not even a man…a child, an alcoholic, drug addicted,

snivelling little waste of space and you couldn’t even keep him

satisfied, we both know he was out fucking other girls every chance he

got…how do you expect to satisfy a real man’s needs, a passionate,

sexual man like John, who likes to fuck anytime, anywhere, any

position……

How do you expect to stand beside him as his partner at high class

corporate events when you don’t look a day over 16 most days…when

you can’t even get into some of the venues because you’re

underage….and have you even thought about the age difference, he’s

almost 26, that’s 8 years…that’s a big difference….he wants children,

are you ready for children? You’re still a baby yourself……..”

John was seething “You fucking bitch” he said to himself, she was

really trying to hurt Marlena, to frighten her and he could tell it was

beginning to work. “Don’t listen to her baby” he said softly, willing her

to ignore Kristen. He was about to start screaming for help. All he

wanted to do was tear Kristen to shreds, then take Marlena in his

arms and kiss all her fears away, tell her that her inexperience didn’t

matter to him, that they would take things slowly….that all he wanted

to do was marry her and spend forever with her. He couldn’t believe

Kristen was using her inexperience to frighten her, that was so cruel.

Marlena seethed “Alright….I know I’m young Kristen…I know all that,

and I haven’t thought about some of the things you said, granted, but

one thing I know is that I’m not a child….and the age difference/ and

its implications on our life together? Big deal, there’s 8 years between

us too, and I have more emotional maturity, more depth, more

intelligence and class than you ever could….and I have John, so you

can get the hell out and go to hell for all I care because as far as we’re

both concerned you’re out of our lives”

“Good girl” John said his hands up in victory. His angel really was a

force to be reckoned with when she was all fired up.

Kristen wanting nothing more than to lash out but she knew it was

time to strike “Yeah well maybe you should let Roman in on that little

development because as far as I’ve heard, he was going to propose to

you when you were 18, which you will be tomorrow, he’s out of rehab

and I saw him with an engagement ring….now say what you like about

me, but I don’t want to see the kid make a big fool of himself in front of

everyone and that’s what he’s about to do….I just saw him outside the

pub putting together a massive party for the proposal…talking about

turning over a new leaf and wanting to start a new life with you”

Marlena was stunned…..after all this time, Roman was still going to

follow through with their plan “I….I don’t know what to say….I don’t

want him to be hurt or humiliated either…..I need to go talk to Shawn

and Caroline….just let yourself out” Marlena said as she ran past

Kristen and hurriedly down the stairs, closing the front door behind

her.

John sighed, feeling awful. “My poor angel” he thought to himself. First

the awful confrontation with Kristen now having to have such an

awkward talk with Shawn and Caroline. This wasn’t the perfect night

he’d wanted for her…..he needed to get out of the cellar…he was so

busy worrying about Marlena he never noticed Kristen’s twisted grin

on the monitor or heard her softly say “Goodbye Doc”

John began to shout “HELP………HELP IM IN THE CELLAR, LET ME

OUT”

Kristen was walking down the stairs when she heard the muffled cry.

“That sounded like John” she thought to herself.

“HELP….IM IN THE CELLAR….HELP ME”

There it was again, it was definitely John…and she could make out

the word cellar. Running around to the Cellar door she opened it up

“John” she exclaimed in surprise “What happened honey?” she asked

and John glared as he stormed past her “Don’t you dare honey me…

I’ve got a few things to say to you…..you see I’ve got security monitors

all over this place because of the recent break ins and I just heard

every little rotten thing you said to Marlena”

Kristen paled “John don’t misunderstand…….”

“Oh no it’s you who misunderstand Kristen, and it’s about time I clear

things up. First of all…..towards the end of our relationship, all those

times I was fucking you in different places, different positions I was

imagining I was picturing Marlena, imagining I was making love to her”

Kristen shook her head “No….that’s not true”…..

“oh but it is” John said confidently and continued “She was truthful in

that she does wear more revealing things when we’re alone, in fact I

believe it was right over there by the fire that I lay her down against

the blankets and she was wearing nothing more than my Salem P.D

shirt and panties….all I did was kiss her, and touch her….but it was so

perfect being with her, so beautiful, it completed me so that it haunted

me for every single day I spent with you after.

And those sweet little dresses she wears…..not boring, in fact my

body…my heart reacts to her in those dresses more than it ever did to

your most revealing of negligees…she’s so beautiful and sweet in

them I just want to take her in my arms and never let her go….and

when I see her in her sweat suits, her jeans, her singlets….her

shorts….the things you label boring, I have the same

reaction….because as stunning as she is, she doesn’t flaunt it, she’s

not cheap, like you

Her face…….its enough to take my breath away…it doesn’t need

makeup, its perfection, and her hair….every morning it’s like waking

up on a cloud of silk that smells like a field of wildflowers.

And while we’re on the subject of satisfying me, versus Marlena and

her inexperience. When I touch her relatively intimately and say

something to her about how beautiful she is, how amazing she smells,

how heavenly her velvet skin feels, and she blushes slightly, and

snuggles into my chest shyly for a moment, hiding from me, yet hiding

in me, I absolutely melt. I get more satisfaction from the adorable,

real, sincerity of that moment than your most kinky of sex games

And no…I’m not sleeping with her, she only came back in my life

yesterday, but we have forever for that. I can’t wait to make love to

her, but I have enough love and respect for her to take it slowly, since

our relationship was almost shattered by the lies of a hateful

manipulative lying slut…..that would be you.

She might be young Kristen but she’s no child, and its not a matter of

her being ready to be my partner, she is my partner, my heart, my

spirit, my soul, whether it be standing in a room full of those execs you

spoke of dazzling all of them with her intelligence, charm, beauty and

grace, or curled up in my lap fast asleep.

I am in awe of all that she is, and so proud to call her mine. Nobody

has ever loved me like she does Kristen…..you wouldn’t even have

that kind of love in you…but I will love her until the day I die…..now

you get the hell out of our house, our life, and don’t you ever……ever

come back” he said as he took a shocked Kristen by the arm and

dragged her out of the house, pushing her out and closing the door

behind him.

“It’s okay…….I’ll go to the pub, find my gorgeous girl, we can still have

a magical evening….all we need is each other” he told himself with a

bright smile on his face

Hot tears of humiliation burned Kristen’s eyes as she stood positively

dumbstruck by John’s words of adoration for Marlena “Well you can

kiss your precious fucking angel goodbye John….because she’s

already slipping from this world right now and you’re too late to stop

it.”

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Stefano sat in his study listening to Beethoven’s final symphony and

holding the queen from his chess game as though it were made of

porcelain. Bart was at that very moment tracking down “Em” his

beautiful queen. He had told Bart to search the Salem university

records for all Emma’s and Emily’s, certain that’s what her name was

short for.

He picked up a copy of the Salem newspaper and looked at and

article with intrigue. It was about the Salem high school prom, and

more importantly, featured this Marlena Evans, he had heard so much

about, who had been named prom queen with some other young girl

named Laura “Ahh….my pawn, it appears you have a queen of your

own….a prom queen” he chuckled mockingly “Too bad she is being

disposed of as we speak”. He added wickedly.

He read on with interest, she had technically finished high school at

the start of the year and had already completed an impressive amount

of courses in an accelerated psychiatry program at Salem University

“So you have yourself a smart little girl my young pawn……such a

waste, tut tut” he said, feeling an unsettling sensation creep into his

stomach as he read the next line.

“Some readers may remember Miss Evans as the actress who played

the sweet, but naïve Lady Windermere, in Salem High’s adaptation of

Oscar Wilde’s “Lady Windermere’s fan last year… at the time, Evans

said she only wished she was old enough to play Mrs Erlynne who is

her favourite of all Wilde’s characters, because she is underestimated”

Stefano thought back to his conversation with the magnificent little

goddess he’s met that afternoon, and the almost identical comments

she had made “No….It’s not possible….it’s just one of those strange

coincidences” he told himself.

He turned over the page and gasped at the picture that read “Two of

Salem high’s finest, Marlena Evans and Laura Spencer, prom queens

2007”

It was her……his queen…there was her face…..so much younger

without all the makeup she had been wearing that day……and such

beautiful long golden tresses.

“I’m a natural blonde…..It’s a long story” her comment from earlier that

day struck him to his core……it was her…… “Not Em for Emma or

Emily……..M for Marlena” he thought to himself triumphantly.

“So very beautiful” he gasped adoringly as he ran his fingers over her

face in the picture, and then felt the very air knocked from his lungs as

he realised what was happening at that very moment.

“Oh dear god” he cried as he scrambled for the phone and dialled

Kristen’s number.

Kristen eyed the caller ID and knew she had better answer it “hello

father’ she said but was met with a frantic voice on the end of the line

“Kristen, there’s been a terrible mistake, you cannot let Roman kill

Marlena, do you hear me, you must stop it at once, I command you to

stop it”

Kristen glared, no way was that happening “Oh….speak up

father……..I can’t understand what your saying…..you’re breaking up,

my batteries about to go dead…” she pressed “End call” and smiled

victoriously “Oops” she said as she tossed her phone into the Salem

River.

“Now all I have to do is wait for that little bitch to die”

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena finally tracked Roman down at the pier. “Roman” she called

out to him and he staggered on his feet, turning around “Well hello

gorgeous….wow” he half slurred and Marlena sighed in

disappointment “You’re high as a kite Roman, and not out of rehab for

a day yet, how could you?” she asked and Roman shrugged

“Hey baby don’t be like that…cause guess what, we had a plan, and

I’m about to follow through on that plan…..miss almost 18” he said as

he flipped open the ring box he had in his hand “Marry me baby….I

want you to be my wife” he said shakily

Marlena shook her head “I can’t Roman” she said sadly and Roman

felt anger surge through his veins “What do you mean you can’t” he

said in fury, nearly choking on his own words.

Marlena began to become nervous as she saw the rage engulf his

features and backed away slowly “because we’re over…..I’m with

John now…..”

Roman dropped the ring, clenching his fists “You little bitch…you’re

going to beg me to kill you before I’m finished with

you……………………………

Chapter 28, part 3- “A night to change everything”

Marlena had seen Roman lose his temper before, but she’d never

seen the look of pure indescribable rage that was in them at that very

moment.

She turned and ran for the steps of the pier, but Roman lunged for her

and grabbed her, pushing her with a force that sent her off the ground

and into the side of the pier wall, where she crumpled to the ground

like a little rag doll “I don’t think so bitch” he spat.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

John stood outside the Brady pub, his instincts telling him something

wasn’t right. Caroline said Marlena had come looking for Roman, but

that he wasn’t there, and that had been only 10 minutes earlier. It

sounded innocent enough, but his instincts were never wrong,

especially when it came to Marlena, and now his instincts were telling

him she was in danger.

“John, buddy I’m glad I found you” Abe said, slightly out of breath as

he approached John. John looked at Abe in concern “What’s up

partner?”

Abe took a deep breath “One of the Administrative staff from Salem

high was taking her little niece for a walk when she saw Roman Brady

staggering around the pier. She stopped to ask if he needed help but

she said he became extremely physically aggressive and she said

she’s sure he was on something. John she said he picked up a crate

of old parts that must have weighed more than himself and threw it,

we have to find him in case he does someone or himself serious

injury”

John went pale “Oh my god” he gasped and Abe put a hand on his

shoulder “What is it Buddy?” he asked worriedly and John looked at

Abe, feeling as though he might throw up “Marlena’s gone looking for

Roman”

“My god” Abe said as both he and John took off towards the pier, John

running up ahead “I’ve gotta find you Doc, you have to be okay, you

just have to” he pleaded silently

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena dragged herself onto her hands and knees, trying to stand as

blood gushed from her nose, and trailed down her chin and neck.

“Now where do you think you’re going my little slut” Roman said as he

grabbed the back of her dress, pulling him back to her, the force of it

ripping the delicate silk straight down the middle.

“No….let me go….. Someone help me…please” Marlena gasped

through her tears as she tried to crawl away, wincing in pain as he

dragged her back, causing her hands and knees to scrape against the

rough ground.

He turned her on her back and ripped the sash from her dress before

pinning her hands over her head and eying her dishevelled

appearance, there was blood everywhere, all over her face, on her

dress, and it continued to stream steadily from her nose, she was

dirty, her dress was torn, and still she struggled in vain.

“Well well…….what a mess you are, wonder what Black would say if

he saw his little virgin princess now………although I know he’s

probably already fucking you like the whore you are…I know I would

have if you ever gave it up you little cock teasing slut” he punctuated

his last words with a brutal slap to her face.

Marlena glared up at him with a fire in her eyes that startled him for a

moment “You know nothing about us, about him….you’re not half the

man he is and you never will be….and you’ll never have me, I will love

him and be his for the rest of my life” she screamed defiantly

The veins in Roman’s neck bulged “You stupid fucking Bitch” he

bellowed as he grabbed her by the neck and began choking her.

Marlena tried to release his hands from her neck, but he was just too

strong.

“Doc……..Marlena” John cried as he raced to the stairs of yet another

Pier. He ran down the stairs and what he saw made his very blood

boil…..Marlena was trapped beneath Roman, and he was choking her

“You son of a bitch” he cried out in rage as he ran over and grabbed

Roman’s arm with all the strength a former mercenary possessed,

ripping it from her neck and slamming it behind his back on an angle

until it snapped. Roman screamed in agony as

John spun him around and began pummelling his face with his fists. A

terrified and traumatised Marlena dragged herself to her feet and ran

towards the stairs, pulling herself up them unsteadily and shakily

running away from the scene as fast as she could.

“Marlena…honey” Abe gasped in shock as he saw the state she was

in as he reached the top of the stairs, but she only ran past him and

hearing the sounds below Abe knew he needed to stop John before

he killed Roman.

“You want to hurt her. Huh?” John screamed as he slammed his knee

up into Roman’s stomach and Roman dropped to the ground like a

bloody, beaten sack of potatoes. He was almost unrecognisable

Abe grabbed John “Easy buddy……calm down…..if you keep going

you could kill him” he said as he desperately tried to calm John.

John looked around for Marlena “Doc” he called but she was nowhere

to be seen. Abe ushered John towards the stairs and away from

Roman “She ran away from the Pier John, she looked like she was

heading for the penthouse”

John took a deep breath, his voice cracking with emotion “She must

be so scared, and so hurt…..I have to find her” he said pleadingly and

Abe nodded “I’ll stay here with Brady, you go, and I’ll call Lexie and

send her over”

“Okay” John said as he took off in search of Marlena.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Stefano and Bart Drove around Salem searching everywhere for signs

of Roman, or Marlena.

“Kristen you will pay dearly for this” he cursed his daughter, knowing

full well she had directly disobeyed his orders.

He had never felt so remorseful, so panicked, and so fearful in all his

life. “Don’t worry boss……we’ll find her” Bart said reassuringly and

Stefano shook his head in disgust at the chain of events he had

unknowingly set off. “

I can’t believe I’ve put her in such peril…..she’s such a little

sweetheart Bart…..she saw me fall and dropped everything to help

me, spent the afternoon with me…talked to me…really talked to me,

no one but my staff will talked to me in this town…..she’s the innocent

in all this, she’s just gotten caught in the middle of everyone’s hatred

and now she could be the one who suffers” Stefano lamented and

looked out the window. His stared at the sight before him with widened

eyes

“Stop the car Bart” he cried as Bart quickly pulled the car to a halt and

Stefano stepped out, quickly striding over to the young girl he could

see half running, half staggering through the town.

He gently grabbed her arm and pulled her to him. Marlena screamed,

but as she looked into his face recognition lit her eyes “Michael” she

whimpered and as Stefano took in her terrified, bloody broken form he

felt a knife twist in his heart. Even in the state she was in, she was so

incredibly beautiful. “yes darling….don’t be afraid……I’m going to help

you……we need to get you to a doctor” he said as he gently put his

arms around her but Marlena was too traumatised to even process

what he said properly “No…I just want to go home…..I just want

home…and John” she said before running away from Stefano.

“Dammit” Stefano said as he ran back over to the car and hopped in

“The poor little thing’s too traumatised to even accept help….but at

least she’s alive, follow her…make sure she gets back to the

penthouse…and we’ll wait outside and make sure she’s alright”

Stefano said and Bart nodded “Okay boss”

“I’m so sorry my darling” he whispered an almost silent apology.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena opened the penthouse door and practically crawled up the

stairs, dragging herself along with her hands on the banister leaving

bloody little handprints, marring its smoothness.

She staggered down the hall to the bathroom where she locked the

door behind her and walked over to the far corner, sliding to the

ground and curling up against it. Reaching for a towel, she held it up

to her face as she continued to shake with fear….fear that Roman

would come and find her.

Stefano waited outside the penthouse and when John Black went

bounding in through the lobby he was struck by the strangest emotion,

he had never been so glad to see his arch nemesis, to know someone

would be with her, taking care of her, even though he was so horribly

disappointed it could not be him.

He had loved her the instant he’d seen her in Salem Place, and now

he couldn’t bear the thought of anything happening to her. “Let’s go

Bart” Stefano commanded, knowing that when the time was right, he

would visit his queen again.

John closed the penthouse door “Doc….where are you baby?” he

called out. “Oh god” he said as he began to follow the trail of bloody

handprints on the banister up the stairs.

Once he was upstairs it was easy to see she was in the bathroom

from the handprints on the door “Marlena….baby it’s me” he cried out

as he turned the handle in dismay…finding it was locked.

On the other side of the door Marlena breathed a sigh of relief, it was

her John. Knocked on the door, Marlena….I need you to open the

door sweetheart” he said insistently and Marlena tried to release the

towel she held to her face and pull herself to her feet but blood only

began to gush all down her front and onto the floor. She began to cry

softly “I can’t” she whimpered, but John who had his ear pressed to

the wall heard her, and knew he couldn’t leave her in there on her own

for a moment longer

“It’s alright baby I’ll open it” he said as he turned side on and began

ramming at the door until it swung open.

Nothing prepared him for the sight of her huddled up against the

corner, covered in blood, Scrapes and bruises her little dress ripped

and torn, holding a blood soaked towel up to her face.

He felt as though he might throw up, but he had to be strong for her, to

take care of her. She needed him more now than ever. He walked

over to where she sat and knelt in front of her.

“John” she whimpered and John took one of her bloody little hands in

his “I’m here sweetheart” he said, his voice cracking with emotion.

“I’m sorry I ran away…..I just got really scared’ Marlena said as tears

began to pour down her face and John forced a smile “don’t be sorry

baby….I understand” he said softly and Marlena eyed the blood on the

floor “And I made a big mess everywhere” she said in shame and

John looked into her frightened, sorrowful eyes reassuringly “hey……

its okay sweetheart, I don’t want you to worry about a thing.

She wouldn’t take the towel away but John could tell all the blood was

coming from her nose, and that she was completely terrified. At that

moment Lexie came running through the door and knelt beside John

“Hi sweetie” she gently said as she looked over Marlena’s injuries.

She eyed the towel in concern. “Marlena, sweetie I need to check your

nose…can you take the towel away?” Marlena shook her head, fresh

tears filling her eyes and Lexie looked at John helplessly.

John gently gripped the towel and pulled it away from Marlena’s face,

choking back his gasp of horror as he saw the blood oozing from her

nose.

“There’s so much blood” Marlena said as she began to cry, wiping it

away from her nose, causing more of it to streak across her cheeks. “I

can’t make it stop….I tried but I just can’t make it stop” she said as

she looked at her shaking blood covered hands in fear.

“Shhhh its okay baby”, John said as he put his arms around her and

Lexie put the towel back in Marlena’s hand and back up to her nose.

“We need to the hospital John….she shouldn’t be bleeding like this,

and she’s clearly in shock” Lexie whispered to John and John nodded,

his face a mixture of fear, worry and torment”

Lexie got up and went into Marlena’s room. Grabbing a blanket off the

bed she brought it back to John.

John ever so carefully wrapped the blanket around Marlena then very

gently picked her up in his arms “John I’m scared” Marlena said, her

words almost breaking his heart and he pressed a kiss against her

forehead “I know baby….but everything’s going to be okay….you’re

safe……I’ve got you”

She snuggled into his neck and John carried her down the stairs and

out of the penthouse “Nobodies ever going to hurt you like this again”

he whispered with tears in his eyes.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

A few hours later John was carrying Marlena back into the penthouse

and up the stairs. He was very worried about her. It had been

discovered that she the impact of being slammed into the wall during

her confrontation with Roman had torn some delicate membrane in

her nose which caused such a large blood loss. The bleeding had

stopped son after they arrived at the hospital, and now it really was

barely even swollen.

What worried him was the whole time the doctors were putting

instruments up her nose, inspecting the thick finger shaped bruises on

her neck, she’d laid on the bed so still, so quiet, yet she was shaking

the whole time. She hadn’t cried, or talked to anyone, she simply

answered their questions in a distant voice. Even when Sarah Bader,

a doctor Marlena had been doing work experience for, who clearly

adored Marlena asked her if Roman had sexually assaulted her in

anyway, she calmly told them he hadn’t, that her dress had just gotten

ripped in the struggle.

He had been so incredibly relieved, because one of his biggest fears

from the moment he had found her in the bathroom had been that he

had raped her, but the fact that she was hurt so badly was tearing him

apart. Lexie said this wasn’t uncommon, that Marlena was most likely

withdrawing from everyone to distance herself from what happened.

He’s tried asking her to talk to him several times, she’d simply looked

away. He didn’t know how to deal with this development in their

relationship. She had always told him everything, just as he had

her……..

All he wanted to do was hold her in his arms and never let her go; he

wanted her to let him in, to talk to him.

He very gently placed her on her bed in her room and knelt in front of

her “Sweetheart can I get you anything?” he asked a little desperately.

“Some juice please” she said quietly and John nodded “Okay Doc I’ll

be right back”

Marlena wearily stripped off her torn clothes, wincing in pain and put

on a little pink singlet and boxer short pyjama set. She knew she

needed to wash all the blood and the grime away, but she was just so

exhausted. She lay back against the pillows, only intending to close

her eyes for a minute, but soon she was in an exhausted sleep

John came back up to Marlena’s room but found her fast asleep.

Placing the juice on the bedside table he pulled a blanket up over

Marlena and bent down to kiss her forehead softly “Don’t worry

sweetheart….I’m going to go clean up all the blood so you won’t have

to look at any of it or be reminded of what happened.

He quietly crept out of her and down the stairs. Filling a bucket with

disinfectant and taking a sponge he began to scrub the stair banister

with an almost insane speed, as though he could scrub away

everything that had happened that night. In away they were both

hiding, Marlena in her silence, and John in his cleaning…he was

hiding so he wouldn’t have to deal with the fact he had almost lost his

precious angel that night, and her so she wouldn’t have to deal with

the fact that she had almost been taken from him.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena tossed restlessly in her sleep “No…………stop it, please let

me go Roman, you’re hurting me” she pleaded as she felt him grab

her arms…….she was terrified, he was so strong…why was he this

strong, it was almost super human, she fought and fought but it was

no use, he just wouldn’t let her go

“STOP IT………..ROMAN NO” she screamed as she felt him grip her

throat and begin to choke her.

“LET ME GO…..I CAN’T BREATHE…..SOMEONE HELP

ME…..JOHN…..I WANT JOHN” she screamed.

John listened carefully downstairs and heard Marlena’s screams

“STOP IT ROMAN….NO….”

“She’s having a nightmare” he said as he sprang from the couch and

took the stairs 3 at a time.

“JOHN” Marlena screamed as she flew up in bed, looking around her

as she sobbed, realising it was just a nightmare.

John came running through her bedroom and she held her arms up to

him “John” she sobbed and John picked her up, “I’m here sweetheart,

I got you” he said emphatically as he held her in his arms carefully,

aware of her injuries

“I couldn’t breathe……he was choking me and I couldn’t breathe” she

sobbed and John stroked her hair “hey…….baby shhhhhhh its okay,

you’re safe, it was just a nightmare” he sat back down on the bed with

her in his arms and softly rubbed her back. She was shaking

uncontrollably.

“Marlena, do you think you can tell me what happened

sweetheart?……at the Pier?”

Marlena took a deep breath “I found out from Kristen that she’d seen

Roman planning a big party where he was going to propose to me,

like he always said he would when I turned 18….so I went looking for

him to set him straight because I didn’t want him to be humiliated…..I

found him down at the pier.

He asked me to marry him….I said I couldn’t….because I loved

you….and he said…..” Marlena stopped as a sob shuddered through

her body and John placed little kisses on her forehead “Shhhhhh” he

cooed as he stroked her hair rhythmically.

She took another deep breath “he said I was going to beg him to kill

me by the time he was through with me………..I tried to run away but

he grabbed me and slammed me into the wall. I hit it face first and

collapsed to the ground, everything went black for a second, and then

I saw him standing over me…..I was so dizzy, I tried to crawl away but

he dragged me back to him and flipped me onto my back…….and

started calling me a whore and saying all these awful things about

you, and then he hit me…….”

She began to cry a little harder and John had tears in his own eyes as

he swallowed a lump in his throat “Keep going sweetheart….you’re

doing so well, you’re so brave, I’m so proud of you” he whispered into

her ear

“I got really angry, that he was saying awful things about you…and I

told him he wasn’t half the man you were…that I would love you for

the rest of my life, and I’d always be yours……he grabbed my throat

and started choking me…..he was so strong, I couldn’t breathe….

If you hadn’t shown up when you did and saved me……..” and at that

moment she completely lost her battle with her tears and she began to

cry profusely.

John wiped his own tears away, feeling fear almost strangle him for a

fleeting moment before fading away….he didn’t even want to think

about it, he’d almost lost her….he didn’t know what he would of done

if he had have lost her, he didn’t think he’d be able to even go on.

“I just don’t understand how he could do that to me……why he’d want

to hurt me so badly” Marlena gasped through her sobs and John

kissed the top of her head “it was the drugs baby….when they brought

him in and tested him they said the substances he was on was

enough to cause complete personality psychosis.”

“I was so scared….I didn’t think I was ever going to see you again”

she said through gut wrenching sobs.

“oh sweetheart….I’d never let that happen” John promised as he

rocked her gently in his arms “Just let it out angel,…you’ve been

through so much tonight, don’t hold it in, just let it all out”

She cried for the longest time, and each of her cries tore at his heart.

He’d never seen her so distressed. He would have given anything in

the whole world to be able to take her pain away. When her cries

finally quietened she was gasping for air “breathe for me baby…..take

big deep breaths” Marlena moved slightly away from John’s chest and

her breathing became more even. John gently rubbed her back

“That’s my girl”.

Now that she had told him of her horrific encounter with Roman he

became truly aware of the streaks of blood that still covered her skin

“Come here sweetheart “ he said as he picked her up and carried her

into the bathroom.

He placed her on the counter and took a cloth, running it under warm

water. He turned the taps off and felt Marlena’s hand close around his

wrist. “I love you so much” she said softly and John looked down at

her with such intensity it almost took her breath away “I love you

too…Doc” he said in a shaky voice, suddenly overcome with emotion.

He placed a tender kiss on her lips and Marlena reached for the wash

cloth, but her hand was shaking so badly she dropped it “I’m sorry”

she said and went to reach for it but she was still shaking terribly and

John took her hand and kissed it “Don’t be sorry, you cant help it…..let

me help you sweetheart”

Turning the taps back on, he took the cloth and began wiping down

her hands, and arms, then her shoulders, and the silky skin just above

her breasts. He then came to her neck and was painstakingly gentle

around the angry, swollen finger shaped bruises, feeling sick to his

stomach “Are you okay Doc?” he asked her in concern and Marlena

nodded silently.

He wrung the cloth out and wet it again, making sure it was nice and

soft before he brought it up to her face “Close your eyes baby”

Marlena closed her eyes and he softly ran the cloth over her delicate

features, wiping away the dirt and blood. He’d almost wiped away

every inch of the day’s grime from her perfection when he moved the

cloth over her puffy angry looking left cheek. Marlena winced and

whimpered in pain, tears filling her eyes as she brought her shaking

hand up to her cheek.

John was flooded with remorse and the beginnings of tears filled his

own eyes “I’m sorry baby…..I didn’t mean to hurt you” he looked over

all the bruising on her neck, her face, and her arms “God…. she must

be in so much pain” he thought to himself.

“I’m so sorry” he said as he ran his lips over her face in feather light

kisses, touching every bruise, as though he could take the pain away

with his kiss. When he was finished Marlena wiped her tears away

and giving him a small smile she tapped her lips “You missed a spot”.

John broke into a delighted grin and her smile widened, her eyes

glimmering with the sparkle he loved so for just a moment and he

leaned in and kissed her, very sweetly, tenderly.

When the kiss ended John wrapped Marlena in his arms, so incredibly

thankful for the beautiful, precious, brave, amazing angel in his

arms….so grateful that her horrific experience hadn’t broken her

completely…..left her shattered, that in spite of everything that had

happened, she could still smile.

He looked at her in total awe, as he stroked her hair “You are so

beautiful” he whispered and Marlena looked down “yeah….me the

punching bag, gorgeous” she said sadly and John tipped her face

back up….

”No sweetheart, you’re beautiful…..in here” he said as he pressed his

hand to her heart “And here” he said as he cupped her face that was

still so exquisite despite the bruising “There’s not a day that goes by

where I am not in awe of your beauty………you’re the most beautiful

thing I’ve ever seen” he said looking at her with an intensity that blew

her away.

“Thankyou” she said softly as she wrapped her arms around his neck

and snuggled into his chest. John picked her up “Lets get you back in

bed Doc” he said softly and Marlena looked up at him shyly “Can I

sleep with you tonight?”

John lightly kissed her forehead “Of course you can sweetheart” he

said as he carried her into his room, so incredibly relieved that she

was letting him in. All he wanted to do was hold her and protect her,

make her feel safe again.

He gently laid her on the bed as though she were made of porcelain,

then got into bed beside her and gathered her into his arms, cradling

her body to him. He looked at the clock, it was 11:45pm, and then he

looked down at the angel in his arms “I’m so sorry about your special

birthday night sweetheart….when the clock struck midnight and you

turned 18, I was supposed to be doing something really special, and I

wanted you to be able to remember it forever” he said in

disappointment.

Marlena caressed his face with her hand “When the clock strikes

midnight I’ll be in the only place I want to be in the whole wide

world……..in your arms, and there’s nothing more special to me than

that….than you……and I will remember that forever” she said in a

voice wrought with emotion and John swallowed a lump in his throat,

overwhelmed by the beauty, the sweetness, the magnificence of her.

“I love you so much baby” he said sweetly as he pressed his forehead

against hers “I love you too” Marlena said as she snuggled more

deeply into his embrace.

He kissed her again, this time slowly, passionately, lingeringly. When

the kiss broke his hand slid up her top to gently rub her bare back,

soothing her…coaxing her into sleep. Soon she was drifting away in

his arms and a little while later he looked down at the angel in his

arms to find that she was sound asleep.

He looked at the clock again, it was midnight. “Happy Birthday baby”

he whispered as he kissed the top of her head. It had been far from

the magical evening he had planned, the most traumatic evening of

her life in fact, and he knew there would be bruises both on the

outside and the inside that could only be healed with time.

But she had survived, she had come back to him, just like she always

did….and they had begun to work through it, just as they always had.

So it was with a steely resolve and a passionate vehemence that

John’s whisper cut through the silence of the night

“Nothing and no one will ever take you away from me……..ever.”

MESMERIZED CH 29- Part 1- “Forever with you”

Laura walked up the penthouse steps and down to Marlena’s room.

Opening the door she found her sound asleep just as John knew she

would. “Deliberately keeping her up all night on a case so she’d sleep

through the afternoon and not suspect a thing, very smart John” she

thought to herself in admiration.

“M…..honey wake up” she said as she gently shook Marlena. Marlena

woke up and stared at Laura at surprise “Laura…what’s going on?”

she asked, then smiled as she eyed Laura’s softly swept “up do hair”

and pretty makeup “And you’re all done up…..you look beautiful” she

said and Laura grinned.

“I know I’m all done up….guess what, John has an important party to

attend tonight at the last minute, and since he’ll be doing a lot of

business during the evening, he said I could come with you”

Marlena’s face lit up “really? That sounds like fun” she said excitedly

and Laura nodded “oh definitely babe, but he sent me off to get all

done up first because he wanted you to get some sleep, now we have

to get going for your appointments, so we can meet John to get going

in time”

Marlena nodded and hopped out of bed, “Okay, quick shower then I’ll

be with you” she wasn’t especially surprised, John always had

functions to attend and it was so like him to think of her, to invite her

best friend, and to treat them both to some pampering.

“Hey what about dresses…..its like 3pm, by the time I have my hair

done we wont have time to get dresses” Marlena said in concern and

Laura had to bite back a smile “Oh don’t worry babe, you know that

hunky man of yours, he has that covered too

Marlena smiled in adoration as she thought of her beloved John “of

course he does…..give me 10 minutes hon.” and with that she was

running down to the bathroom.

…………………………………………………………………………………………

John stood in the middle of St Luke’s church as professional

decorators ran around working their magic under the watchful eyes of

Olivia and Alice.

“Hey hot stuff” a familiar voice said and John turned around and

grinned “Hi Sam” he said as he gave her a hug “I’m so glad you could

come honey”

Samantha looked at him genuinely “I wouldn’t miss this for anything in

the world. My parents have gone with Abe and Lexie to see how

things are shaping up at the Grill for the reception, and I’m going to go

get glamorous” she said cheekily and John nodded.

“Okay sweetheart, I want you to only exit and enter from the back door

okay, waiting out for you is my driver who’s going to take you to the

same stylist who took care of Laura, it’s on the other side of town from

where Marlena will be so you won’t risk running into her, and when

you get back the bridal dressing room to the side of your church is

where your dress is”

Sam nodded “Okay……and here’s her bag, she just left the penthouse

with Laura about 20 minutes ago. Are you sure that’s all you wanted

me to pack?” she asked curiously. The overnight bag was large and

fitted a lot of things but knowing John he would hardly be whisking her

away for just a long weekend.\

“Absolutely sweetheart gives me more of an excuse to spoil her….you

did great….thankyou” he said genuinely as he took the bag then put

an arm around her shoulders and walked her out of the church.

After he introduced her to Mike, his driver he helped her into the car

and waved as it drove away.

At the moment his cell rang and he picked it up, smiling as he heard

the words “She’s in the stylist chair, well on her way to gorgeousness

and she doesn’t suspect a thing”

John smiled “She’s already got the gorgeousness thing down pat….

but you have done a tremendous job Ms Spencer, keep up the good

work….I’ll see you at 4:30pm?” he asked.

“You bet your cute butt you will…bye” Laura said cheekily and John

smiled as he hung up the phone.”

He wanted this to be an afternoon, and evening she would never

forget. Everything had to be perfect. He loved her so much.

It had been 1 month since Roman’s attack, and a very traumatic

month it had been. Her bruises had healed remarkably quickly, but her

inner pain had not been so quick to heal. She’d had nightmares all

night every night for 3 nights straight after the first night. He had tried

to talk to her, but she’d only apologised for disturbing him and moved

back into her own room.

She would barely eat, barely sleep, she was looking so thin, and on

the fourth day he set her up, by inviting a therapist to the penthouse.

She had been furious….she would barely speak to Dr Wilson and she

gave him the silent treatment for 2 days straight before she exploded

and they screamed the place down.

But sometime in the midst of them unleashing their fury and

resentment at one another she had broken down and beared her heart

and soul to him, more so than she had the night of the attack. She told

him how scared, violated and ashamed she was, that since Roman

threw her, her head and nose throbbed constantly, she was in

continuous pain, she was nauseous and throwing up all the time from

it., that she

He had been horrified to learn of the extent of her pain. She’d also

confessed that she didn’t know how to come to him with it because

she knew how much he loved him and how hurt he would be to know

she was hurting. She said she couldn’t bear to put him through it.

He’d immediately hired the best nasal specialist who’d said the

membrane tearing had severely upset her sinuses which had in turn

affected her ears which were easily connected. Once he had

organised her some pain relief she had started to feel a little better.

After that Marlena had begun seeing Dr Wilson three times a week

and she’d even allowed John to accompany her by her 3rd session.

She wouldn’t return to his room, maintaining that she had to sleep

alone until she stopped having nightmares, that she had to be brave

and strong, but she had left her door open and the few times she’d

had a nightmare, when he came in to comfort her she’d fall asleep in

his arms and he’d stay the night

The past week and a half she had pretty much been back to her old

self, she was eating, sleeping, laughing, wanting to spend endless

time with him, working on her assignments, going out with her friends,

bringing him lunch at the station, helping he and Abe on cases.

He’d even given her a very difficult case to solve last night, ten times

more difficult than the one she’d solved when he first met her. He

gave it to her knowing she would stay up all night until she cracked it,

and sure enough, come 8am that morning, she’d just finished solving

1. Just as he predicted she then took her medication for her nose, the

last dose she had to take, and its drowsiness took affect, and she had

slept soundly till Laura had woken her.

He had to make sure she would be out like a light while all the chaos

and preparations were going on. He wanted it to be a complete

surprise…..the event of her dreams.

“I love you so much sweetheart” he thought to himself as he smiled in

delight.

“And I’m going to marry you….tonight”

…………………………………………………………………………………………

Laura and Marlena walked through the beautiful garden attached to St

Luke’s “John said to meet him here because he was talking to Father

Francis about making a donation to the church….I’m just going to run

around the corner to Bill’s and kiss him goodbye okay…tell John I’ll be

5 minutes”

Marlena nodded ‘Okay, we’ll wait”

Laura headed around the corner, then as soon as she was sure

Marlena couldn’t see her anymore she ran back to the church.

John felt his breath catch in his throat when he walked through the

garden and saw Marlena. Half her was softly swept back from her face

in a very pretty, romantic twist, with soft tendrils framing her face and

the rest cascaded down her back in loose, flowing curls. Her eyes

were dramatically lined in thin sweeps of soft smoky charcoals and

greys with lashings of mascara.

A pretty pink blush stained her cheeks, matching the delectable pink

gloss on her lips, and she wore a very delicate, soft diamond tiara he

had ordered in especially for her from Paris.

“Hi” he said dreamily as he gazed at her, she was so incredibly

beautiful. Marlena’s face lit up as she saw him “Hi sweetie” she said

as she went over and put her arms around his neck, giving him a

lingering hug.

When she pulled away she smiled up at him “You look so handsome

in your tux” she said adoringly and John beamed at her as he took her

face between his hands ‘And you look so beautiful Doc” he said

proudly and Marlena looked at him a little self consciously “You don’t

think the tiara is too much for your party?” she asked innocently and

John shook his head, biting back a smile “No sweetheart, I think its

just perfect for this party, actually that’s what I wanted to talk to you

about”

He looked a little nervous and Marlena squeezed his hand ‘I’m

listening….you can tell me anything sweetie……talk to me” she said

gently and John took both of her hands in his. Once he looked into her

magnificent hazel eyes all his nerves faded away.

“Marlena….sweetheart from the moment I met you, you’ve become

my whole life….and I became yours…and I don’t ever want you to

stop being my life….I don’t ever want to stop being yours………I love

you with everything that I have, and everything that I am…I want to

spend forever with you” Marlena smiled at his beautiful words, feeling

tears starting to fill her eyes, but she gasped when she saw him take a

box out of his pocket and kneel down on one knee.

“Marlena, my love, my beautiful angel, would you do me the honour of

becoming my wife” John asked as he looked up at her and opened the

box to reveal a beautiful glittering diamond engagement ring.

Marlena looked at John in amazement, completely stunned for a

moment…but then her lips curved into a dazzling smile and she sank

to her knees in front of him “Yes” she said emphatically and John

grinned in delight as he took her shaking hand and slipped the ring on

it.

“oh my god….we’re getting married” Marlena said ecstatically and

John wrapped his arms around her, standing up and lifting her off the

ground, swinging her around in his arms “That’s a fact” he said and

Marlena squealed with laughter as he spun her around.

When he placed her on her feet Marlena stared at the beautiful ring in

amazement “It’s so beautiful” she said in a dreamy voice and John

gently grasped her chin “You’re so beautiful” he said softly and

Marlena stood up on her toes, passionately kissing him.

When the kiss broke they were both a little out of breath and John

winked at her as he put an arm around her and walked her towards

the entrance of her dressing room. “So sweetheart……I want to marry

you as soon as possible”

Marlena nodded “Oh me too” she said emphatically and John smiled “I

want plan’s to be made immediately”

“Definitely” Marlena agreed and John opened the door to the Bridal

room “So I’ll meet you at the alter in half an hour and we’ll get married

baby?” he asked in a completely nonchalant manner and Marlena

nodded

“Absolutely I’ll meet you at the altar in half an hour and we’ll……

huh?……wait a minute” Marlena said to John in confusion as his words

actually hit her and he chuckled as he gently pulled her into the room.

Marlena looked stunned as she saw Sam and Laura sipping

champagne, wearing matching pale pink slinky spaghetti strapped

dresses.

“Sam?…what are you doing here?” Marlena said in delight and Sam

grinned as she pointed to Laura and herself “We’re you’re bridesmaids

hun….duh!”

And all of a sudden it hit Marlena. The church, the ring, the hair, the

makeup, the tiara……the dress bag she could see hanging up across

the room that looked suspiciously like bridal couture and read “Vera

Wang”

“Oh my god……….Oh my god I’m getting married tonight aren’t I?”

Laura shook her head “No babe, you’re getting shitfaced with the rest

of your fabulous bridal party at your reception tonight, you’re getting

married in……..

“Half an hour” Marlena said in shock as she recalled John’s words and

Laura nodded “You got it babe”

Marlena turned around to see John standing behind her “I’m marrying

you in half an hour?” she asked, needing verification, as though it

were too surreal to be real.

He wrapped his arms around her and looked at her searchingly “I

know you’re not a fan of surprises a lot of the time, but I was really

hoping you’d like this one”

Marlena shook her head “No this is more than a surprise John, this is

the story I’ll tell our children and grandchildren…..I’ll keep it safe in my

heart forever” Marlena said sincerely and John looked at her in sheer

joy “Our children and grand children…..I love the sound of that” he

said sincerely and Marlena nodded “Me too….I love you…thankyou so

much for doing this for me” she said as she threw his arms around his

neck, holding on for dear life.

John held her tightly “No sweetheart, its me who should be thanking

you” he kissed the top of her head, then her forehead “Now if I don’t

let you go now, I wont be able to…and you have to finish getting

ready, so I’m going to leave you here, but I’ll see you at the altar

okay?”

“You sure will” Marlena said, fighting tears of happiness, as he gave

her a final grin and disappeared down the corridor.

Marlena turned to Sam and Laura and in an excited little squeal said

‘I’m getting married” then started jumping up and down on the spot,

giddy with happiness and Joy as the girls put their arms around her

and began jumping too.

When they stopped Jumping Marlena ran her hands over her ring,

grinning from ear to ear. By the end of the evening, she would be Mrs

John Black.

Chapter 29- “Forever with you- Part 2”

Marlena stared at herself in the full length mirror in stunned awe. She

couldn’t have chosen a more perfect, beautiful wedding gown herself.

She wore a long ivory strapless gown that fit tightly at the bodice then

fell away in a full skirt with a sweeping train.

The bodice was covered in tiny iridescent pearly pink beads, sewn on

at even intervals and it laced up at the back with Ivory ribbon that was

tied in a small bow. John had exquisite taste. She had decided against

elaborate jewellery as she felt the tiara was enough, so all she wore

was a pair of simple diamond studs in her ear, and her treasured

charm bracelet from John.

Laura broke the silence “Wow….you look like a princess” she said

dreamily and Sam nodded “So beautiful” she agreed.

Marlena smiled, she really did feel like a fairy tale princess….and she

couldn’t help feeling like she was about to get her happily ever after as

well. At that moment Bill Horton’s voice came from the other side of

the door “let’s go ladies……it’s time”

The girls both looked at Marlena and they all shared an excited little

squeal before hugging each other and heading for the entrance to the

aisle. Marlena had decided to walk down the aisle alone.

She loved her parents, but they really hadn’t been there for her a great

deal while she was growing up. It wasn’t just that, this was the most

important day of her life, she didn’t feel like her father or anyone else

for that matter should be giving her away to marriage, to John, she felt

as though she should be doing it all on her own.

She took a deep breath as Pachel Bell canon in D major began

playing, and Laura began walking down the aisle. “This is it” she said

to herself in a mixture of nerves, anticipation and delight.

Abe smiled as Laura reached the altar and then Sam began her walk

down the aisle. When she reached the altar the guests all stood and

he said to John ‘this is it buddy’ and John grinned. He could hardly

wait.

Marlena grasped her teardrop bouquet of white lilies and began slowly

walking down the aisle.

John’s breath caught in his throat as he saw her walking towards him.

She had never looked more angelic, she was like a fairytale princess

from a dream, and so exquisitely beautiful she almost didn’t seem

real….but she was…and she was his.

He fought tears as she gave him her most dazzling smile, looking so

elated, so contented, so at peace. She was positively glowing.

When Marlena stood before him he looked at her in awe “You are so

damn beautiful” he whispered achingly as he took her hand and then

brought it up to his lips. Marlena smiled adoringly at him and handed

her bouquet to Laura.

“Ready sweetheart” John asked her and Marlena beamed “So ready”.

They both looked at Father Francis, giving him a silent signal and he

began “Dearly

beloved……………………………………………………………………………….

The Ceremony had progressed to the point where it was time for John

and Marlena to say their vows.

“John has written his own vows…..and will now share them with his

lovely bride” Father Francis said to the congregation and Marlena felt

butterflies in her tummy as he took both her hands and gazed down at

her in adoration.

“Hey Doc….there’s a few things I want to tell you….but you’re going to

have to bear with me here because you’re kind of taking my breath

away” he said apologetically and Marlena bit her lip, feeling herself

becoming emotional already.

John gently brushed a stray curl from her eyes and began “For many

years, I’d walked this earth feeling as though part of me was

missing…an empty void…a man without a past, without

memories….but then I walked into a classroom one day last year, and

that missing piece appeared…..because there you were.

Suddenly I had a past…..I had memories…memories of holding you

while you slept, kissing you under the mistletoe….swimming with you

in the lake…laughing with you until we could barely breathe…and so

many more.

And I have to be the luckiest man in the world…because not only is

that my past…but it’s my future too….because I get to spend the rest

of my life with you. Marlena you are the most precious thing in my

whole world….you are my world. Your love has made me whole.

You’re the home I’ve yearned for……the peace I’ve searched for and

the love I’ve dreamed of.

You are my beautiful, sweet, precious angel. I promise you, that for

the rest of our lives I will love you, cherish you and protect you. You’re

my best friend….my soul mate, and the love of my life.

He ever so gently kissed her forehead and it was all Marlena could do

to hold back her tears. she was just so moved by his beautiful words.

“Marlena…this is a unique situation, being a surprise wedding, but

would you like to make your vows to John”

Marlena took a deep breath, taking a moment to calm herself and

John caressed her face “ I know you’ve had no time to prepare

sweetheart….you don’t have to” but Marlena shook her head “No…..I

don’t need time to write a vow of love and devotion to you….because I

carry you in my heart….” She said as she locked her gaze on John’s

and he was mesmerized.

“And I can only hope to describe the completion that your love brings

to my life. John, you are the rhythm my heart beats to…the passion in

my soul…..and the strength in my spirit

In your embrace…..I find my eternity. I want forever in your arms.

There is nothing as powerful, as magical as loving you and being

loved by you John Black. I’m the lucky one, because I get to spend the

rest of my life with the most beautiful, magnificent man in the whole

world

I promise you that for the rest of our lives I will love you, protect you

and cherish you. You are my best friend…my soul mate…Marlena’s

voice quivered as tears filled her eyes… “And the love of my life”……..

John too had tears in his eyes, so incredibly touched by her vows. He

threaded his fingers through hers and gave her a reassuring smile as

Father Francis said “We will now have the rings”

Abe stepped forward and handed John and Marlena their rings.

“Repeat after me……with this ring…I thee wed” said Father Francis

and John took Marlena’s hand, gently running his thumb up and down

it when he felt her shaking.

He looked deep into her eyes and placed the ring on her finger “With

this ring…I thee wed”

Marlena smiled at the ring then up at John as she took his hand and

positioned the ring at the tip of his finger before pushing it down “With

this ring….I the wed”

Father Francis beamed at the beautiful couple before him “I now

pronounce you man and wife…..you may kiss the bride”

Marlena took a step forward, pressing herself into his body and

wrapping her arms around his neck and John took her face between

his hands as though it was made of porcelain, just taking a moment to

look at her….his angel…his love…his wife ‘I love you so much baby”

he said softly and Marlena nodded “I love you too..I’ll never ever stop

loving you”

John pressed his forehead against hers then captured her lips with

his, kissing her tenderly, but intimately, the pair of them oblivious to

the cheers and applause that rang out through the church.

When the kiss ended John grinned at her “Ready Mrs Black” and

Marlena’s face lit up “I was born to be Mrs Black”

John beamed at her “That’s a fact sweetheart” he said as he took her

hand in his and they turned to their friends and family.

Father Francis cleared his throat “Ladies and Gentlemen “I present Mr

and Mrs John Black”

They were engulfed by hugs and congratulations, and Marlena felt as

though she were truly living a dream. She was married to John, and

happily ever afters didn’t get any better than that.

When the crowd finally headed out to the cars waiting to take them all

to the reception John sat down and pulled Marlena into his lap.

“Mrs Black…..” he said acknowledging her as he cradled her

protectively in his arms and Marlena giggled “Yes Mr Black?”

John gazed down at Marlena lovingly “I was wondering, what does my

beautiful wife want to do now?”

Marlena softly kissed John and then gave him a dazzling smile “Spend

forever with my husband of course”.

Chapter 29- part 3 “Forever with you”

From the moment John and Marlena had arrived at their reception on

horse drawn carriage they had been separated by their well meaning

guests, all clamouring to tell Marlena how beautiful she looked, John

how handsome he looked….what a stunning couple they were.

“Damn” John said as he was besieged by more well wishers. He felt

awful for even thinking it, but from where he stood he could see

Marlena, and she was exquisite. All he wanted to do was hold her…

kiss her, touch her…just be with her. He didn’t know how much longer

he could stand being separated from her. “She is so beautiful” he

thought to himself

Marlena sighed as her parents launched into yet another monotonous

story from her story. She couldn’t stop looking over at John “My god

he looks good in that tux” she thought to herself. How she longed to

be in his arms.

Laura looked on at John and Marlena standing at opposite ends of the

room ‘Why doesn’t everyone just fuck off so they can go get it on” she

thought to herself. She knew that wasn’t John and Marlena’s style

though…they were such wonderful kind people…but it couldn’t hurt to

give them a temporary “out” of their social obligation so to speak.

Walking over to the microphone she cleared her throat “Ladies and

gentlemen…our couple will now have their first dance as husband and

wife”

John grinned at Laura, and Marlena mouthed “Thankyou” to her

before walking into the centre of the dance floor, where John held his

arms open to her.

Marlena slung her arm around his waist while John took her hand,

holding it against his chest, and held her tenderly with the other.

“Have I ever told you how much I love Laura, out of all your friends,

she’s definitely my favourite” John gushed in relief to finally be holding

her and Marlena chucked “Mine too……I don’t know what I’m going to

do when she moves away to college next month”

John stroked her hair “I know sweetheart…you’re going to miss her a

lot….but you’ll still have me…if it helps”

Marlena looked up at him intently “Helps?……it completes me” John

sighed in peace and contentment as the sweet poignancy of her

words washed over him “oh baby….I love you so much” he said as he

pressed his lips to her forehead “I love you too” Marlena said

emphatically.

Would I be standing here

After all these years

Among the stars above

Maybe not, if it wasn’t for your love.

John looked down at her adoringly “You know what I keep thinking

about today?” he asked her and Marlena smiled up at him, looking

impossibly cute “What?”

John broke into a tender smile ‘About the first time I met you” Marlena

looked at him, intrigued “Really?” and John nodded “Yes”

Smiling faces all around

Like when a king has just been crowned

A battle has been won

That I’d have lost

If it wasn’t for your love

John and Marlena swayed softly to the music as he cast his mind back

to that fateful day in the classroom, where he had met his wife, his

angel, the love of his life.

“You were crouched at your book bag….and when you stood up and I

looked into your eyes I was completely captivated…awestruck. I’d

never seen a girl so beautiful”

Marlena blushed shyly and John smile, she was so adorable “But it

was more than that….I think my heart knew in that moment that you

were the one…..the missing piece it had been searching for”

“Oh Sweetie” Marlena said, so touched by his sentiment and she ran

her hand up and down his back.

“You were wearing that little pink sun frock I love…I couldn’t get over

how cute you were….that’s why I love you in all your pretty little

dresses. You always look so effortlessly beautiful…so soft…sweet,

feminine…..and so cute…you’re just so damn cute Doc.”

Marlena giggled and John chuckled with her, she was so lovely.

A fairytale unfolds

More true than stories I’ve been told

Marlena couldn’t help but smile as she remembered the same day. “I

too was captivated the day I met you. You were the most handsome

man I’d ever seen….at first I was nervous, you were older, completely

gorgeous…accomplished…I kept thinking, why on earth would he

want to talk to me?…..but the second you started talking to me, all my

nerves faded away.

When you called me sweetheart for the first time my tummy was so

flooded with butterflies I could barely speak, because by that time I

could feel the deep instant connection between us, and it was so

frightening and wonderful at the same time…..but all I knew is that I

never wanted to stop hearing it….and when you called me “Doc” I

knew it would stick…I knew I wanted to be your “Doc” forever”

“You will be baby…..always” John said as he caressed her face and

gently kissed her lips.

At last my chance to shine

And all in perfect time

A life I’d once dreamed of

Who’d have thought

If it wasn’t for your love

Marlena looked up at John with all the love and adoration she felt for

him “Thankyou so much for this incredible magical day….I love all of it

sweetie, the ceremony, the reception…..My dress….it makes

everything that happened this past month seem like a distant memory”

John held her more tightly “I am so proud of you…you’ve been

through so much this past month, and you’ve managed to get through

all of it, you never let it beat you, I’m just so proud to call you my wife”

he said, in awe of her strength.

Marlena took his face between his hands “I could get through it

because your love made me feel safe…because you protected me….I

was able to beat it because you were by my side every inch of the

way…fighting it with me………..”

And ohhhhh the wonderful surprise

To have a light so bright, it blinds

It blinds my eyes.

John pulled her up against him, hugging her tightly to him, their faces

only inches apart and looked into her eyes with a conviction that took

her breath away “I’ll always be by your side Doc” Marlena nodded and

pressed her forehead against his ‘And I’ll always be by yours”

But finally I see

How it feels to live a dream

But would I have touched the sky

Ever flown so high

Ohhh not I

If it wasn’t for your love.

As the song began to end John twirled Marlena out of his arms….then

back into them, before gracefully dipping her, and capturing her lips in

a passionate kiss.

When he gently pulled her upright Marlena whispered in John’s ear

“My tiara’s coming loose, I’m just going to the bathroom to fix it okay?”

John took her hand and kissed it “Okay sweetheart”

Marlena headed to the bathroom and Laura, seeing her go, followed

her. Marlena was fixing her hair in the mirror when Laura walked in

and grinned “Babe if Sam can be off in one of the Titan offices having

casual sex with Don Craig surely you can be off somewhere fooling

around with your husband”

Marlena giggled “I don’t think their sex is all that casual, I think they’ve

secretly had it bad for one another since the 3rd grade….but I did

appreciate you giving us that dance, so did John, you’re the best hun”

Laura grinned “And speaking of sex hun…..tonight’s the big wedding

night…..how have the two of you gotten this far without sex when from

the moment you met we could have cut the sexual tension with a

knife.

Marlena shrugged “Well at first I was with Roman, He was with

Kristen, I know the age difference was a factor for him…..then the one

time we came close at Christmas, we were interrupted by the Kristen

baby scam phone call…then we drifted apart…..came back together,

had that huge fight, I left….came back, he told me he wanted to be

with me…and the night I think we would have finally made love, I was

attacked by Roman….and then I’ve been really ill the past month

because of my injuries and the meds, and here we are…”

Laura sighed dreamily “John is so perfect…..perfect face, perfect

body…..I bet he has the perfect penis too”

Marlena looked at Laura in shock “Laura!” and Laura laughed “What?

It’s a fair assumption, I bet he does!…..anyway, maybe, since I’m the

only non-virgin in this dynamic I can give you a few pointers to get you

through sex”

Marlena looked at Laura with a bemused smile “Like what hun?”

Laura looked at Marlena seriously “Rule number 1, if the sex blows,

it’s always the guys fault, never ever accept any responsibility

because then they might try to guilt you into giving them head and lets

face it who wants to suck cock for a man who couldn’t even get you off

right?……Rule number two…when they’re in a kinky mood, just chuck

on a pair of PVC boots and some leather wrist cuffs……maximum

orgasms for minimum effort, if he’s got you cuffed, you don’t have to

do any of the work, cause you cant move…..and if in doubt in any

sexual situation, work the breasts, cause you’re stacked, they’re hot,

and you’ve got more than he got from Kristen”

Marlena stared at Laura with her mouth hanging open “Laura!” she

gasped in shock and Laura shrugged sheepishly ‘What? Seriously

babe this is valid advice”

Marlena broke into fits of giggles “You are dreadful…” she suddenly

stopped and steadied herself against the Bathroom counter, feeling a

little light headed.

Laura looked at her in concern; she’d started to go pale all of a

sudden “M are you okay?” Marlena nodded, grasping the edge of her

dress and pulling it away from her “It’s just this corset style bodice. I’ve

been so excited and running on adrenalin I never noticed we must

have done it up really tight, it’s a little hard to breathe in”

Laura looked at the dress then Marlena sympathetically “Okay

hun….let’s see what we can do about getting you out of it……”

Laura was just examining the ribbon at the back when the door

opened to reveal Roman.

Marlena gasped in shock and Laura glared at him ‘What the fuck are

you doing here…..”

Roman put his hands up “Please don’t be afraid Marlena….I just want

to talk to you”

Laura wanted to go get John, yet there was no way she would leave

Roman alone with Marlena

Marlena began to shake “Why are you here…at my wedding….in the

ladies room….get out” she said in a quivering voice, feeling fear engulf

her.

Roman looked at her pleadingly “I just wanted you to know that you

were never anything but wonderful to me….and I took it for granted

and I abused it….I abused you…..It was all my fault….I’m getting

clean, and trying to make amends……I know what I lost….and I can

never take back what I did…but for your own safety there’s some

things you need to know…I’ve been doing some digging, about where

those drugs came from the night I attacked you…and the places its

tracing back to are not good…..you could be in danger…….”

John walked out to the ladies Bathroom area. Marlena seemed to be

taking an awful long time. “Where are you Doc” he thought to himself.

Marlena kept flashing back to the night at the pier, to desperately

trying to escape Roman in vain…..she could feel herself gasping for

breath, becoming more and more dizzy.

“Shut up Roman, just get out” Laura snapped and Marlena tried to

walk past Roman, to go find John, but her eyes rolled back in her

head and she collapsed to the floor.

“Oh my god” Laura cried in horror and Roman backed away “I’m

sorry…..I was just trying to warn her….I’ll go”

Roman opened the door and ran from the bathroom into the waiting

lift. John saw the figure dart out of the bathroom and into the lift “Wait

a minute was that?” he thought to himself but he was interrupted when

Laura came rushing out of the bathroom.

“Honey what’s wrong” he said to Laura and Laura looked at John

helplessly “Roman was just here and Marlena’s collapsed, in the

bathroom”

John ran into the bathroom and was aghast to see Marlena lying on

the bathroom floor, a mass of silken curls fanned all around her, her

face so pale, her body so limp and still.

“oh god” he gasped as he dropped to his knees and gathered her into

his arms, cradling her “Marlena…..baby wake up……come back to

me….please……” he pleaded and placed little kisses all over her face.

Marlena began to stir in his protective embrace “John” she said softly

and John sighed in relief as he looked down into her beautiful hazel

eyes, fluttering open to peer up so prettily at him “There’s my beautiful

girl” he said reassuringly and softly kissed her. “Did Roman hurt you

sweetheart?” Marlena shook her head “He came to say sorry for what

he did, to tell me everything was his fault”

“Damn right it was” John said angrily…then pulled himself into line “I’m

sorry baby…what happened…how did you collapse?”

Marlena shrugged “We did my dress too tight….its a little hard to

breathe in, and then I started to panic when Roman was here….and I

guess with all the excitement I haven’t really eaten anything today”

John looked at her in concern “Oh sweetheart, no wonder you

fainted…..we need to get you out of this dress and get you something

to eat”

“I’ll go get her other dress’ Laura said and John smiled gratefully at

Laura “Thanks honey, we’ll meet you in Victor’s office”

“Come here baby” John said gently as he cradled her to him more

closely and stood up with her in his arms, carrying her down the Hall

to Victor’s titan office. He closed the door behind him and carried her

over to the lounge, sitting down with her in his lap.

“I’m sorry I worried you” Marlena apologised and John shook his head,

glad to see the colour returning to her face “Don’t be sorry baby, it

wasn’t your fault, you couldn’t help it” he said in a soft, soothing voice.

Marlena thought back to Roman’s frantic outburst “I feel like Roman

was trying to warn me about something, and when I fainted I cut him

off. He said I could be in danger.”

John’s eyes blazed “The only person who’s in danger is that little punk

Brady if he so much as comes near you again Doc” he said as he ran

his hand up and down her back reassuringly. It was then he noticed

for the first time the way the boning of the corset style dress bodice

was digging into her skin “Ouch….sweetheart that is tight, no wonder

you couldn’t breathe”

Marlena swivelled around so she was sitting on his lap with her back

to him and she looked over her shoulder at him “Would you undo it for

me?” she asked softly and John swallowed deeply at the stunning

combination of her delicate back, and her exquisite face looking over

her shoulder at him. The air between them was positively electric “Of

course” he said in a tight voice, doing his best to control himself.

He undid the bow at the top of the bodice and began to pry the tightly

laced ribbon apart. Marlena shivered when his fingers grazed her bare

back, something that didn’t go unnoticed by John.

She sighed with relief as the restrictive bodice was loosened…it was

structured enough to modestly cover her at the front if she held it but

no longer squeezed her.

“

That feels so much better…thankyou” she said in a deep sigh, she

sounded so sexy that John had to swallow deeply once more “You’re

welcome Doc” he said as he leant forward and placed a kiss on her

mostly bare back. Marlena shivered again, and this time John was

unable to resist the pull of the endless expanse of creamy skin on her

beautiful back, now predominantly bared to him.

He placed his hands against her lower back, slowly caressing them up

towards her shoulders, his warm lips following the same trail and she

moaned at the goodness of it “ohhhhh John”

John gently grasped her shoulders and whispered “I’m here….I’ve got

you baby” he said as he pulled her back to lean against his chest.

Sliding his hands inside her dress he began running them up and

down her sides gently as he kissed her neck. He let one hand slide

around to her right breast, closing his hand around it….moaning at her

softness, she was like velvet to touch.

He began running his hand over her breast as his other hand slid

down her body and splayed against her hip, where he caressed her

flesh slowly, tenderly. “Does that feel good sweetheart?” he asked her,

knowing they hadn’t gone this far since that awful Christmas and

Marlena nodded wordlessly, rendered speechless by the pleasure of

his touch

He flicked his thumb over her nipple lightly as he moved his other

hand down to her leg and began caressing her silky inner thigh as he

continued to kiss her neck. “How bout this” he whispered and Marlena

felt as though a fire was spreading through her, yet she couldn’t stop

it…she didn’t want to. “Mmmm” she moaned softly and John closed

his eyes in sheer pleasure as she writhed in his lap, her ass rubbing

against his hardness.

He slid his arm across to her other breast, hugging her tightly to him,

rolling her nipple between his fingers as his hand moved higher and

higher up her thigh. Marlena put her hands behind her, squeezing his

upper thighs as she leaned back into him, causing her to rub against

him with increasing pressure and John’s eyes widened

“Marlena….you’re so beautiful, so hot…..you feel so good baby” he

moaned in ecstasy.

He was just about to move his hand up to her centre when they heard

Laura’s knock at the door “John, I’ve got the dress” she called out and

John’s eyes widened.

Marlena clutched the front of her dress to her “Quick…let me go

sweetie” she said anxiously as she stood up and looked down at him

“Oh wow” she said as she looked at the bulge in this pants and John

stood up “How am I going to hide this” he said helplessly and Marlena

grabbed his hand and pulled him over to the small bathroom attached

to Victors office. Wait here, I’ll go inside, take off my dress and hand it

to you, that will cover it.

John grinned at her ‘great plan baby…..that’s why I love you, you’re so

smart…so sexy….so hot” he said as he leaned in for a kiss and

Marlena slammed the door in his face, fighting fits of giggles “that can

wait mister, call Laura in”

John sighed in disappointment ‘Come in Laura”

Laura came in and saw John standing very close to the bathroom

door. He looked over his shoulder at her ‘Marlena’s just changing” he

said, trying his best to play it cool but Laura felt like something strange

was going on.

The bathroom door opened and Marlena handed her dress out “Here

you go sweetie..” she said cheerfully and John took it, holding it

against his body before taking the dress out of Laura’s hand and

handing it through the door “Here’s the other dress sweetheart, I’ll go

hang this one up now okay?”

“Okay…thanks sweetie” Marlena called out and John turned around,

giving Laura a smile and walked out of the room.

Marlena smiled as she smoothed out the pretty white Balenciaga baby

doll shift dress with its little scalloped sleeves that fit tightly at her

chest then fell away from her body, the hemline coming to rest at her

lower thigh. It was beautiful.

She took the tiara off and pulled out the pins in her hair, shaking it all

out into a halo of loose tumbling curls. Turning the tap on she wet her

neck and her cheeks, hoping to cool herself down a little, before

turning off the water, walking out into the office and giving Laura an

innocent smile.

Laura bit back a smile “You feeling alright babe…..you look flushed…

just what was going on in here before I walked in”

Marlena shrugged “John was just taking care of me” she said

innocently and Laura grinned as she walked out of the room and

stopped in the door way, turning back to Marlena “He sure was

babe….anyone that can get you that hot knows what he’s doing…”

Marlena rolled her eyes as she broke into giggles and followed Laura

out the door.

………………………………………………………………………………………

A no longer physically aroused John sat at a table with Marlena in his

lap; He’d fixed her a plate of food and was making sure she was

eating it. The only time he’d allowed her to leave his arms since she

came back from Victor’s office an hour earlier was to cut their cake

and say goodbye to her parents and Sam who had to catch a flight

home in a hurry to attend to an emergency at their office. Marlena

didn’t mind. She was used to them putting their work first; anyway, she

had her John. She couldn’t get over how lucky she was to have him.

He always made her feel so safe, so protected.

John looked at Marlena intently “Are you okay sweetheart? Did I push

you earlier, when you were still fragile from your fainting spell” he

asked and Marlena shook her head “No sweetie, not in a bad way”

she giggled softly and John chuckled with her.

She laid her head against his shoulder, smiling up at him serenely and

John stroked her curls tenderly, looking down at her in awe, and in the

softest voice he asked her “How did you get to be so beautiful huh?”

Marlena giggled, a soft blush staining her cheeks so prettily and he

covered her face in kisses “You’re my beautiful, sweet, precious

angel” John said, emphasising each of his words with a kiss “And I’m

going to have to say goodbye to all these people and whisk you away

very shortly because I can’t bear to share you with any of them any

longer”

Marlena tousled his hair “You wanna go home sweetie?” John grinned

at her ‘oh we’re not going home…when a man marries the most

beautiful girl in the world he has the decency to take her on a

honeymoon”

Marlena looked at John in amazement “A honeymoon, but the church

and the horse and carriage, the reception, my beautiful dresses and

tiara…this has been the most magical, wonderful, memorable night…

It’s the best day of my whole life….you’ve spoiled me so much already

sweetie, I don’t expect it…I have the only thing I want, need…..I have

you……”

John caressed her face, he was so lucky. Here he was, in the financial

position to give her anything and everything her heart desired, and all

she wanted was him. “I know baby, and that’s what makes me want to

spoil you even more…and we are going on a honeymoon…..I’m not

telling you where, it’s a surprise……but we’re going”

Marlena’s face lit up and she shook her head “But I haven’t packed

anything or organised anything with my psychiatry course.”

John gave her a reassuring smile “Done and Done, I had Sam pack

you a bag, I spoke to all your professors who all said you were so far

ahead you wouldn’t even need to take an official leave of absence,

just come back when you were ready, in fact, your Chemistry

professor has a real soft spot for you, he gave us that fancy looking

casserole dish over there on the gift table. I promise to write the

thankyou note if you promise never to try to cook anything in it”

Marlena slapped him on the shoulder and looked at him with mock

indignation as he laughed at her, but then broke into giggles with him,

well aware of her limitations in the kitchen “Deal……..I can’t believed

you organised all this, you really are the most amazing man”

John looked at her seriously for a moment “There’s just one more

thing sweetheart….we are going on my plane, and since your ears

can suffer when you fly and there’s such a connectedness between

your ears, nose and sinuses, your specialist recommended that you

take these, just to avoid risk of a setback in your healing, It will protect

you against inflammation and pain….would you take them for me.

Marlena looked at the pills in John’s hand and then into his eyes as

her own eyes filled with tears “Thankyou for taking care of me” she

said in a quivering voice and John held her even tighter “I have to

sweetheart….you’ve always taken such good care of me”

Marlena took the pills and placed them in her mouth as John held a

glass of water up to her lips for her to sip.

When she had taken them he wiped her tears with the pads of his

thumb and placed a sweet kiss on the tip of her nose “Besides, I do

have an ulterior motive you know….these tablets will make you very

drowsy…so I know we’ll be able to say our goodbyes and get out of

here very quickly. We have to…cause in about 45 minutes you’ll be

sound asleep”

Marlena laughed as she stood up and held out her hand “Well we

better get moving then” John stood up and threaded his fingers

through hers, giving her a huge grin “That’s a fact”

………………………………………………………………………………………

John sat on the plane with an almost sleeping Marlena in his arms.

She had fought valiantly against the pills…it had been just over an

hour since she had taken them…but she was slowly losing her battle.

He didn’t mind, it made it so much easier to hide the fact that he was

whisking her away to a magnificent Hawaiian paradise.

As he looked down at the finally sleeping angel in his arms he was

awed by her beauty, mesmerized by the curtain of silken golden curls,

the long dark lashes, the perfect cheekbones, darling little nose, full

pouty lips…..and even though she appeared to have fallen asleep, he

found himself asking her the same question he asked her at the

reception.

“How did you get to be so beautiful?” he asked softly and much to his

amazement her eyes fluttered open dreamily for the briefest moment

as she looked up at him lovingly and said

“I fell in love with you”

Chapter 30- “Heaven”

John carried a sleeping Marlena into the most exclusive hotel in

Hawaii. She was still asleep due to the medication he had given her,

but given that it was 2am he wasn’t surprised. He knew from his

business trips that the hotel was beautiful and he wanted nothing but

the best for his angel. The concierge recognised him immediately “Ah

Mr Black, I believe congratulations are in order” John smiled at the

familiar face before him “Thankyou Tanuka” he said cheerfully and

Tanuka smiled “Mr Black, I had your bags placed in your suite the

moment you arrived. Would you like to take your wife up there where

she will be more comfortable and then come back down and officially

check in”

John smiled at Tanuka “I appreciate that my friend” he said sincerely

and Tanuka looked at a still sleeping Marlena in admiration “If I may

say Mr Black, your wife is very very beautiful. John looked down at

Marlena adoringly then up at Tanuka and grinned “That’s a fact”

Tanuka handed John a key “The key to the presidential suite Mr

Black….I hope you find it all satisfactory” he said genuinely and John

smiled “I’m sure I will”.

He carried Marlena to the waiting elevator and noticed she was

beginning to stir ‘Shhhh go back to sleep baby” he gently coaxed her,

and felt her relax in his arms. When they arrived on their floor, John

opened the door and looked around his favourite room in appreciation.

It had a huge bed, a beautiful marble bathroom, a dining area, and a

balcony/deck area with the most magnificent view of Hawaii and a hot

tub. He hoped she would be happy there.

John ever so carefully placed Marlena down on the bed and bent to

kiss her forehead “I’ll be back soon sweetheart” he whispered, before

walking to the door, turning back to take one last lingering, adoring

look at her, and closing the door behind him.

Marlena heard the door close from somewhere in her sleep and her

eyes fluttered open. Sitting up slowly she took in her surroundings

“Wow” she gasped in stunned awe. Crawling off the bed she felt her

toes sink in to the impossibly soft carpet as she walked around the

suite, taking in everything, the exquisite crystal, the artwork, the

magnificent marble bathroom….giggling in surprise and delight as she

saw the hot tub, then becoming very still, and silent as she looked

over the deck to see the moon casting a glow on the water of the most

perfect beach she had ever seen.

The bedroom had an exquisite four posted canopy bed and the ceiling

was adorned in hundreds of twinkling fairy lights.

Walking back into the living room she wondered to herself “Where am

I….and Where is John?”……..she cast her mind back to when she

began to become restless in her sleep, she was being carried

somewhere….John was talking to someone…she could remember

them saying something about “Check in”…….

Marlena sighed in relief, that’s where he was, he was checking in. She

looked down at her rumpled dress and dishevelled curls and shook

her head…this wouldn’t do. She needed to look a little less

dishevelled and at 2am, be in something a little more comfortable than

couture. She spied her pink bag near the door and realised this is

what Samantha must have packed for her. She retrieved the bag and

went into the bathroom, looking around her at the exquisite marble

fixtures in wonder. Something told her it was going to be an amazing

trip.

John opened the door and felt his heart stop the moment he laid eyes

on the empty bed. “Doc!” he called out in worry as he took hurried

strides across the suite “Marlena!” he called a little more loudly, feeling

his heart pound…..It was so late, and he hadn’t even told her where

they were….where could she be…….

He noticed the open door leading to the deck “Marlena Black, I’m

serious, if you’re here answer me”

John heard a very familiar, melodious, oh so cheeky giggle “Calling

me by my full name….I must be in big trouble”

He turned around, feeling relief flood his veins but stopped dead in his

tracks when he saw her. “Oh god” he thought to himself, almost going

weak at the knees.

She was wearing a long white nightgown with little ruffled straps that

fit tightly at her chest, causing her breasts to swell over the neckline,

then fell away from her body in panels of silk and chiffon that were

now swirling around her legs in the evening breeze. She wore no

makeup and her long wind swept blonde hair whipped around her

body…….she looked positively ethereal, and she was so devastatingly

beautiful she almost didn’t seem real. He knew this image would be

burned into his mind for the rest of his life. He would never, ever forget

the way she looked in this moment.

“Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?” he asked her earnestly

and Marlena smiled shyly as he walked over to her and wrapped her

in his arms, inhaling the sweet scent of fresh apples in her hair “And

you’re not in big trouble sweetheart….I’d just put you on that bed

myself 10 minutes ago and when you weren’t here when I came back,

and you weren’t answering me……I panicked…..”

Marlena rubbed her hands up and down John’s arms “Oh I’m sorry

sweetie, I woke up and could vaguely remember you talking about

checking in, so I decided to get changed and look around. I didn’t hear

you calling me, I guess I just got lost in the view out here, it’s so

beautiful”

John traced the featured of her face lightly with his fingers, looking at

her in total captivation “That’s a fact” he said very softly and Marlena

felt butterflies fill her stomach at his sweetness “I love you…..” she

said as she wrapped her arms around his neck and John held her

close “I love you too sweetheart, so much”.

“John……where are we?” Marlena asked curiously and John chuckled

“Hawaii Doc”. Marlena’s face lit up and she beamed at him “Hawaii?

I’ve always wanted to come here; thankyou so much” John beamed

back “You’re welcome Doc”

The wind turned a little chilly and John noticed Marlena shiver a little

“Come inside sweetheart”, it’s getting a bit nippy out here.

He took her by the hand and led her inside where she flopped

comfortably on the bed. John poured them some champagne and

handed her a glass. Marlena looked at him with mock disdain

“Detective Black, an officer of the law giving alcohol to an under age

girl, how appalling!” she broke into a cheeky grin as she sipped her

champagne and John laughed at her “Well it’s better than before when

I was giving it to an underage minor, at least you’re 18 now” he

quipped

Marlena reclined against the headboard “And not a moment too soon,

cause I was born to be Mrs Black” she said playfully and John climbed

on the bed and took her glass away from her, placing it on the bed

side table…… “That’s a fact” he said in a heavy voice laden with lust

as he beheld her stunning form before him.

He leant in and kissed her gently, but the endless months of wanting

her, needing her, yearning for her desperately caught up with him and

it turned into a passionate frenzied assault. Marlena was surprised by

his passion, but responded to him, wrapping her arms around his neck

as his hand found her outer thigh and he continued to kiss her.

When the kiss broke they were both breathless and John began

talking to her in between placing kisses on her neck “I want you so

much baby….you have no idea how much I’ve fantasised about this

moment…..It’s all I’ve thought of, dreamed of for months, and now It’s

here…..I need you Marlena, I need to make love to you…..and I’m

going to make love to you right now”

Marlena felt surprise fill her, then kicked herself “Well of course…..It’s

your honeymoon, that’s what married people do on a honeymoon” but

why was she feeling so worried? This was her John, he would look

after her, everything would be fine.

John looked at her in concern “Is everything alright Doc?” Marlena

looked into his eyes not knowing what to say…not knowing why she

couldn’t talk to him when she’d always been able to tell him

everything…so she did the best she could to cover “Oh…..the open

door, on the balcony, and the breeze, it’s a little cool” she said and

John looked over to the door. “Oh of course baby, I’m sorry, here” he

said as he got up off the bed and shut the door.

Marlena felt awful, he was so good to her, there was nothing he

wouldn’t do for her “Just calm down Marlena, breathe’ she told herself.

He came back to the bed and put his arms around her ‘Now, where

were we?” he asked suggestively and just as he leant in to kiss her

Marlena hopped off the bed “Can I put some music on?” she asked

and John sighed, slightly disappointed, but smiled

“Of course Doc, put on whatever you like” Marlena walked over to the

stereo and picked up a CD, pretending to look at its contents. She

wanted to be calm….yet she couldn’t calm down, all she could think

about was how much John clearly wanted this, and she had no idea

what she was doing…what if she couldn’t do it right, what if she let

him down, what if she was a disappointment?”

She put the CD on and was a little startled to feel John’s arms around

her waist “Okay beautiful, we have music, and I believe we were right

about”…… John gently dragged her back to bed and sat her down

“here” he said as his hand went to her thigh and his lip went to her

neck.

“I want this to be perfect for you baby……..” he whispered in between

kissing her “what do you like?……..I want tonight to be all about

you….tell me what you like Doc” he said earnestly and Marlena didn’t

really understand what he was saying “Um…I like you’ she said

sincerely and John chuckled “Cute sweetheart…..very cute…..I mean

what do you like?” he paused and looked into her eyes as his

forefinger traced her lips then trailed down her chin, neck, in between

her breasts and all the way down her abdomen, stopping just above

her pelvis

Marlena could feel nerves now seizing every inch of her being “Are

you warm?…..is it warm in here?” she asked as she jumped off the

bed and walked over to the balcony door and opened it as John

groaned in frustration, something just didn’t feel right, but what was it?

“Doc a second ago you were cold…..what’s gotten into you tonight,

I’ve never seen you so distracted” he said and realised his voice had

been firmer than he intended when he saw her face fall.

“I don’t mean to be” Marlena said softly and John shook his head I’m

sorry Doc, that came out harsher than it was meant to, I want you to

be comfortable…..come here baby” he said as he held his arms open

to her and she walked back over to the bed, crawling into them

Marlena wanted to tell him, but she didn’t want to make a big deal of

it…..it was true what Kristen said, he was used to being with a woman

who could meet his sexual needs, she had to do that…she had to be

that for him, he’d given her everything, she couldn’t bare not being

what he wanted, what he needed. She just needed to calm down.

John laid her back against the bed, climbing on top of her and kissing

her intensely as his hand pushed her gown up her legs. His other

hand went to the straps and Marlena could feel herself panicking, this

seemed to be moving so fast. Just as he was pulling the strap away

Marlena pushed his hand away “Don’t” she said as she sat up, moving

from underneath him and John sat up, frustrated beyond belief

“Marlena what is it now? Anyone would thing you’d never done this

before” he said, only half serious.

Marlena face took on a stricken, but guilty look as she got off the bed,

retrieving her champagne and it was then that an alarm bell went off in

John’s head.

He walked over to where she stood, drinking the contents of her

champagne and immediately pouring herself another glass. Her hand

was shaking.

“Marlena……you have done this before haven’t you?” he asked

insistently .and when she turned and looked at him, so uncertain,

unsure, so anxious, her eyes gave him his answer and he was aghast,

no wonder she had been so unsettled. “Oh my god……you haven’t

have you sweetheart?”

Marlena didn’t know what to say, all of a sudden she felt so silly and

embarrassed and exposed. Clearly she had no idea what she was

doing because he’d picked up on it. “I’m sorry” she said in a soft shaky

voice with downcast eyes, her lower lip quivering, and she turned and

ran into the bathroom.

“No Sweetheart it’s okay, please talk to me” he pleaded, chasing after

her but she was too fast, and she had the bathroom door closed and

locked before he could catch her.

Marlena climbed into the huge marble tub and curled up in the far

corner, bringing her knees up to her chest.

John knocked on the door “Marlena, sweetheart I’m so sorry, I didn’t

know, please open the door…, just open the door and let me hold you”

Marlena wanted to open the door, she wanted to be in his arms, but

she couldn’t’. “I can’t” she said emphatically.

“Why not Doc” John asked from the other side of the door.

“Because I’m so silly, I’ve ruined everything” she said as a soft sob

escaped and John couldn’t bear it “Oh no….baby you’re not, and you

haven’t ruined anything”

John felt awful, the way he was kissing her, touching her….the things

he was saying.

No wonder she was scared “The poor little thing was completely out of

her depth” he thought to himself. She hadn’t admitted to being a virgin

yet but after her reaction to his question, he was sure she was. Maybe

he could get her to talk to him from inside the bathroom.

“Doc…I’m so sorry…sweetheart I just assumed you and Roman were

sleeping together, I mean you’d been together for years, and you used

to stay over at the pub all the time when I was on night shift at the

station”

Marlena took a deep breath “He wanted to…..but I wasn’t ready, I

didn’t love or trust him enough to take that step. I slept in Kimberly and

Kayla’s room most of the time….and if I slept in Roman’s room, we

just slept, and that’s all”

“Okay sweetheart, I understand now…and there hasn’t been anyone

else?” he asked gently.

“No…..I wanted to wait for my soul mate…..I was waiting for you”

came a tearful reply from the other side of the door and he simply

couldn’t bear the thought of his angel being all alone in there, feeling

frightened, out of her depth, inadequate, like she had done something

wrong when she had absolutely nothing to be ashamed of

embarrassed about. This only made him feel even more blessed…to

know he would be her first, her only. He was so lucky to have her, she

was his world.

And if she couldn’t come to him then he would go to her.

John looked around for something he could use to pick the lock, but

there wasn’t even so much as a spare hair pin, so he really had no

other option.

Walking out onto the balcony he eyed the 30 storey drop below him

and then the ridge along the wall next to him. This was one of the few

times that being Stefano’s former trained mercenary had its

advantages.

Stepping out onto the ridge and using the exterior window ledges for

balance he began making his way across to the bathroom ledge as

carefully as he could. “Oh shit” he gasped as he looked at the drop

below him, but he couldn’t think about that, he had to get to her no

matter what. He moved across, step by step inching closer and closer

to the bathroom window.

“John” Marlena called, realising he hadn’t said anything for a few

minutes….but she got no reply.

“I’ve ruined everything” she thought as the tears began falling faster

and she buried her face in her knees.

John finally reached the window and holding onto the ledge he looked

through it. What he saw almost broke his heart. She looked so tiny

and alone, engulfed by the huge bathtub. All he wanted to do was take

her in his arms and reassure her that everything was going to be

alright.

He swiftly lifted the window up and hoisted himself over the window sill

and into the bathroom

Marlena looked up in shock to see him standing before her. She

looked at the open window then to him, completely stunned “John…

How did you…..” she stammered and John walked over and reached

down, picking her up and wrapping her around him.

“It doesn’t matter….all that matters is that my beautiful angel needed

me, so here I am, and I will always move heaven and earth to come to

her, whenever she needs me”

Marlena bit her lip, so moved by his act, and his words “Have you got

that Doc?” he asked her kindly, but firmly and Marlena nodded, her

eyes downcast “I’m sorry” she said tearfully.

“What are you sorry for angel?” John asked her, his tone softening

immediately and Marlena shrugged “for freaking out, for locking myself

in here, for ruining everything…..I just panicked and I didn’t know what

to do” she said in a shaky voice and John sat down with her in his

arms, rocking her gently “Oh sweetheart you’ve got nothing to be

sorry for…shhhh it’s okay, I’ve got you now, everything’s going to be

alright”

He took out his handkerchief and very gently dried her tears, placing

little kisses all over her face as he moved.

“Why didn’t you tell me baby?” John asked in a very gentle tone as he

softly stroked her hair and Marlena looked at John apologetically “Well

I didn’t really think about it till now, the wedding was a surprise, then I

was asleep until we got here…and the whole day was kind of a

whirlwind…but then all of a sudden it became very relevant and I just

couldn’t find the words. I was really scared because I was so nervous

and inexperienced I’d be a disappointment to you …I’m sorry….”

John was aghast “oh baby no…..look at me” he said insistently as he

tipped her chin up, forcing her to look at him. “You could never, ever

be a disappointment to me. I don’t want you to feel like you’re

inexperience makes you inadequate…that you’re letting me

down………sweetheart I feel so incredibly honoured to be your first…

to be your only…..that is something I’ll cherish, I’ll treasure…

I am so incredibly lucky that you’re mine….I wouldn’t change a single

thing about you Marlena, especially not this, so please don’t go

apologising sweetheart, you haven’t done anything wrong, or made

me think less of you, you’ve only made me love you and respect all

that you are even more.”

Marlena had tears in her eyes; she was so incredibly touched by his

words, by his support and incredible unconditional love for her. “I love

you John” she said in a voice quivering with emotion as she leant in

and kissed him so tenderly and sweetly he could feel himself

melting….no one else had ever had that affect on him….she was the

very blood in his veins and he knew no matter what happened he

would never, ever stop loving her.

“I love you too angel” John said as he placed a lingering kiss at her

forehead “And don’t feel ashamed for being nervous…..this is a big

deal sweetheart, and I wont allow you to trivialise it for my sake,

because I want your first time, our first time to be special…but I don’t

want it to be right now when you’ve been so nervous and unsure and

upset, I want more than that for you baby…….we don’t have to do

anything until you’re ready….I don’t care if that’s days, weeks or

months Doc…I love you, and I want you…..but I’ll wait for you”

“Thankyou for being so supportive and understanding, for taking such

good care of me” Marlena said emphatically as she wrapped her arms

around his neck and John looked at her intently “Don’t thank me baby,

it’s only right that I wait for you, after all, you waited so long for me”

Marlena pressed her forehead against his “How could I not? You were

just so incredibly worth the wait”

John again felt overwhelmed by her words, by her love “God I love

you Marlena…I love you so much” he said and he kissed her very

tenderly, a whisper like caress as he stood up with her in his arms and

walked over to the door, opening it and carrying her out into the living

room.

“You know what I missed desperately while we were apart?” he asked

her sincerely and Marlena shook her head as she gently tousled his

hair with her fingers.

“I missed curling up on the couch with you, holding you in my arms

while we ate takeout and drank wine and watched a movie…..just

being with you….it was one of my favourite things to do….”

Marlena smiled sadly at him “Oh I missed that so…….it was always

one of my favourite things to do as well”

John gave her a bright smile “what do you say we order some room

service, drink a little more of that champagne and watch a movie?”

Marlena felt herself melt, he was so sweet, so incredible to her “I

say….that you are the most wonderful man John Black, and that

sounds like a brilliant idea”

John grinned at her “that’s a fact, see that’s what I keep telling you

Doc, I’m an ideas man” he bragged with mock superiority and Marlena

giggled as he walked over to pick up the room service menu.

“Well mister ideas man, far be it for me to hinder your brilliance, why

don’t you put me down so you can move around a little easier”

John’s grin faded and his face took on a look of seriousness as he

held her even more tightly to him “No sweetheart……..I only just got

you back…there’s no I’m letting you go….you’re stuck with me……”

Marlena smiled sweetly at John “Lucky me” and John shook his head

“No baby…..Lucky me”

Marlena looked at him with a sincerity that mesmerised him then

gently kissed him before wrapping her arms around his neck and

whispering “Lucky Us”

……………………………………………………………………………………….

Marlena turned to John as the credits rolled on their movie…the extra

champagne had relaxed her immensely although John hadn’t let her

have much. He said it was a little stronger than what she was used to

and didn’t want her getting dizzy after her little fainting spell at the

wedding. He was so good to her

She sat comfortably intertwined in his arms on the sofa. He was now

in just his boxer shorts and her nightgown had been pushed up to

where his hand sat comfortably and undemanding on her outer

thigh…they had sat together like that so many times, only this time,

they had the exhilarating freedom of knowing they could do it forever if

they wanted to.

“Thankyou so much sweetie….I really missed this…..” she said

sincerely and John kissed her forehead softly “I know baby…but we

have the rest of our lives together now……we’ll never be apart again”

John gently kissed her, chastely at first…but she moaned softly,

melting into him and the kiss became slow and languid as his lips

sensuously caressed hers. He pulled her closer to him and Marlena

climbed into his lap, straddling him as she wrapped her arms around

his neck and surrendered herself to the magic of his kiss….it was

different this time…there were no insecurities, no anxiety…..just her

John and his infinite love, gentleness and passion for her.

She tentatively grasped the bottom of his shirt and lifted it up and off

his body and instantly he felt the warmth of her body against his bare

chest as she leant in to kiss him ardently with a sweet passion that

rendered him breathless

Marlena felt completely content. He held her so tightly, made her feel

so loved, wanted….cherished and safe….so it was without hesitation

that she whispered “John…..make love to me……”

John was blown away and he looked at her intently “Are you sure

sweetheart….I meant what I said…..we can wait…….”

Marlena put her fingers up to his lips “No……this is what I want

sweetie……I’m ready…..just don’t let me go okay?” she pleaded and

John shook his head as he held her tightly to him “Never angel……..I’ll

never let you go”

John stood with her in his arms and carried her into the bedroom. . He

carefully laid her down on the bed, just taking a moment to take in the

sight of her lying there. He had dreamt of this moment for so long, but

had never realised just how light she would be when he carried her to

bed, how soft her creamy velvet skin would be, how luxurious her hair

would be as it kissed the pillow and his arms in a curtain of gossamer

silk,

How incredible she would smell, an innocent yet sensual combination

of the most fragrant gardenias. How tiny her small, delicate frame

would be in his embrace as he took her in his arms Most of all she

was more beautiful than he ever could have dreamed.

Despite the smile of confidence she gave him her nervousness was

still evident to him since he knew her so well.There was such a sweet

innocence about her and he was determined to protect her to make

her feel safe and loved, The last thing he wanted was to hurt her, or

frighten her.

He took her in his arms and began laying little butterfly kisses all over

her forehead, her eyes, her nose, her cheeks, her ears and then

moved down to her mouth where he worshiped her lips with his own.

He could never get enough of kissing her, despite her sexual

inexperience no one had ever kissed him like she did, her kisses were

exquisite, and the lightest touch of her hand on his body left him

yearning for more. He was aching for the feel of her naked skin

pressed against his.

“Can I take this off sweetheart?” he asked as he looked at Marlena

reassuringly and grasped the straps of her nightgown.

Marlena nodded and John gently untied the straps before pulling the

gown down and off her body.

“Oh my god” John gasped as he took in the sight of his angel lying

before him in only a pair of white satin panties. She was so perfect he

was almost afraid to touch her, and it was with shaking hands that he

gently removed her panties, dropping them to the floor as he sat

mesmerised by the sight before him

She was exquisite beyond his wildest dreams. His eyes danced over

her full breasts, flat tummy, softly rounded hips, slim legs…..such a

devastatingly beautiful goddess. He’d never seen anything more

beautiful in his entire life.

Marlena, unaccustomed to such scrutiny, avoided his gaze, something

that didn’t go unnoticed by John

“Marlena….” he called her name gently as he slipped his arms under

her body, cradling her in his arms “Look at me sweetheart” she turned

her face to look back at him and he cupped her face with his hand

“You’re the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen” he glanced down at

her incredible body again and then back up into her eyes

Marlena blushed shyly which he thought was just adorable. He held

her tightly in his arms, her breasts pressing against his chest, almost

making him groan. He kissed her passionately and then began to kiss

a slow trail down the heavenly body that he had been aching for.

“Stunning” he whispered as he came to the most spectacular breasts

he’d ever seen

He ran his hands over them almost moaning at their sheer softness,

dropping tender kisses on them, gently flicking his tongue over her

nipples, taking them into his mouth, encouraged by her small moans,

her skin smelled amazing, it even tasted sweet.

He moved down her abdomen, kissing along her tummy, her hips, till

he reached her silky thighs. Her legs were incredible.

Marlena felt her body flood with warm tingles, gasping as he ran his

tongue up her inner thighs. He moved back up the length of her body,

holding her as he tenderly kissed her and his hand crept down to

stroke her centre “Ohhhhhhhh” she moaned softly and he smiled,

whispering in her ear ‘Does that feel good baby?”

Marlena nodded, too caught up in the sensation to speak and he

slipped his finger inside her, causing her to shiver at the jolts of

electricity that seem to fly through her. The sight of her writhing

beneath him so gracefully, so sexily was almost more than he could

bear.

They stayed that way for the longest time, kissing, touching, moaning

and writhing. It was heaven. It was even more than John had dreamed

it would be

No one had ever responded to his touch like this, he could literally feel

her arching her hips off the bed to meet his hand, her soft whimpers

music to his ear…..the wet silky softness of her under his fingers was

almost his undoing. He was hard beyond belief and dying to be inside

of her ‘God you’re so beautiful….so hot……I want you so much

sweetheart”

Marlena gasped as she felt his hardness against her now aching

centre “I want you too” she said breathlessly and John cradled her in

his arms

“Are you ready sweetheart?” John asked her softly. Marlena nodded

and John could feel her trembling in his arms. He gently rubbed his

hand up and down her back and softly whispered “Please don’t be

frightened of me baby….I love you so much….we’ll go nice and slow

okay” Marlena nodded, relaxing more as he kissed her forehead and

began to slowly and very carefully enter her.

John saw the grimace of initial pain and discomfort the second it

flashed across her beautiful face and was about to stop, but Marlena

merely wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled into his

shoulder, “her nook” as she called it. The moment she did this, she

completely relaxed in his arms and John was so overcome by the

beauty and honesty of that moment that he had to fight back tears……

that she could hide nothing from him, yet also hide in him.

“Are you okay baby?” he asked her in concern and Marlena murmured

against his neck “Yes…..keep going…….I want you inside me…….I

need you inside me” John felt her words spread through him like

wildfire and he cradled her to him more tightly than ever, slowly easing

into her until she encased him completely, her tightness and warmth

almost his undoing.

It was almost as if their bodies were made for one another, they fit

together so perfectly. He moaned at the goodness of it “God you feel

incredible Doc” he lay still, giving her a moment to adjust to him “Are

you okay sweetheart?” He asked as he gently pried her face away

from his shoulder.

He looked down at her so tenderly it almost made her heart burst and

she smiled reassuringly wrapping her arms and legs around him

revelling in the all new sense of completeness she felt, feeling him

inside her as he began to move ever so slowly.

John glanced down at her in sheer adoration, her cheeks were

flushed, her lips swollen from his kisses, her eyes closed in pleasure,

her hips instinctively moving up to meet his gentle thrusts, he had

never seen anything so sexy in his entire life.

“Mmmmmmm John……” Marlena moaned as she writhed in the luxury

of his strong arms, the entire time he never stopped stroking her hair,

gently caressing her body, laying sweet kisses on her face. She’d

never felt so loved, so protected, so cherished in her life.

“Oh Marlena…baby……so good” John moaned as her nails gently

raked over his back, feeling as though he could drown in her, he’d

never felt anything so incredible as making love with her in his entire

life. He could feel himself getting closer and closer and was just

waiting until she was close too

They continued their exquisite dance of love, tongues, hands bodies,

souls intertwining and moving to the pounding beat of love in their

hearts, the twinkling fairy lights on the ceiling blurring into a building

ray of light that seem to engulf Marlena’s entire body……..

She kept feeling hotter and hotter, like she was burning up from the

inside, but in a good way.” Oh god what’s happening to me” she

breathlessly moaned, covering her face with her hands……she’d never

felt anything like this in her entire life….it was intense….scary and

incredible all at the same time.

John reassured the now quivering goddess beneath him “its okay

baby….you’re close”

“mmmmmmmmm close to what?” Marlena moaned almost out of her

mind with pleasure”

John bit back a grin and kissed her passionately, finding her

innocence adorable ‘You’ll see, just hold on tight sweetheart, I’ve got

you”

John clutched her body to him tightly and Marlena wrapped her arms

around his neck and hung on for dear life as he began to move harder

and faster inside of her, the lights, the ceiling, the stars, the room were

all moving faster and faster. She couldn’t think she couldn’t breathe, all

she could do was feel, feel herself floating with him higher and higher

until……………….

“John” she cried as she felt him explode inside her and she too

exploded, both of them quivering in ecstasy ‘oh god

Marlena….baby….you’re amazing” John moaned.

He gently rolled off her pulling her still quivering body into his

protective embrace and Marlena buried her face in his chest as she

came down from her incredible high.

John took a deep breath and wrapped his arms around her as though

he would never let her go. He was moved and amazed beyond words.

He had never in his life connected sexually with a woman on that kind

of level. It had been so deep, so powerful, so incredibly intimate and

beautiful. It was almost as though, he’d found true peace for the first

time since Stefano had taken his memories and he had found it inside

Marlena.

“Doc……sweetheart are you alright?” he asked her and Marlena lifted

her face from his chest “Wow” she said in awe of what they had just

done and John chuckled as he kissed her forehead “I’ll take that as a

yes then”.

Marlena looked at him intently “That was amazing………perfect…..I

just….have no words sweetie….thankyou so much for making my first

time so special….I’m so glad I waited, that you were my first….I can’t

explain it…..we just fit together so perfectly…almost like we

were…….”

“Made for each other” John cut her off, finishing her sentence for her

and Marlena looked at him in amazement “yes…exactly”

John smiled down at her in complete contentment “I know baby, I felt

exactly the same way”

He softly stroked her hair and looked down at her in complete

adoration “I love you very much Mrs Black” he said softly and Marlena

looked up at him with a serene smile “And I love you very much Mr

Black”

She snuggled back into his chest, her limbs instinctively intertwining

with his and John continued to stroke her hair. After a little while

Marlena began to drift off to sleep and John just lay watching his

sleeping beauty. His angel, his best friend, his wife, and now his lover.

“There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you sweetheart…….I’ll spend

the rest of my life loving you…and nothing will ever make me let you

go”

But Marlena wasn’t completely asleep….and from somewhere in the

utter peace and contentment she bathed in…..a darkness swept over

her being from deep inside…a single solitary voice that she didn’t

even know she possessed….a voice she knew would disturb John if

he knew she possessed it…..a voice that spoke with undeniable

vehemence and conviction, a voice that said.

“And nothing will ever take me away from you John….or take you

away from me…..we’re a part of each other…..we’re whole, without

each other we’re merely two broken fragments that cannot exist

without the other…if something tries to take me away from you, or you

away from me, its destroy or be destroyed.

And I will destroy it……I’ll fight………..to the death, but I will not lose

you”

Marlena’s eyes flew open, unbeknownst to John and she quickly

closed them, taking a deep breath to calm herself. There was no

reason for her to be hearing that voice, to be feeling that way……they

were together forever, nothing could tear that apart

Could it?………………………..

Chapter 32- “Utopia”

Marlena felt the strains of morning light bouncing off her closed lids,

pulling her from sleep. Her eyes fluttered open and she looked at their

bedside clock which read 5:58am. Carefully slipping out of John’s

arms she tip toed across the room to the double doors that lead to the

balcony and pushed them open to reveal a breathtaking Hawaiian

view.

The Sun was just coming up, and the air smelled so fresh and

fragrant. Looking out over their balcony the same way she had every

day for the past week and a half Marlena was just as enthralled by the

exquisite view as she had been every other morning. Every day they

had spent together had been bliss….long leisurely breakfasts, lazing

around the pool and beach….drinking champagne, making love at

night until they fell into an exhausted slumber, it was though it was so

perfect to make up for all the pain and loss of time together they

endured when they were apart.

Reaching her arms out to the side she began to gracefully move

around the balcony, stretching her body out, after all, it was a beautiful

morning, one she didn’t intend to waste.

John, feeling the light of the open doors shine through the room also

woke up to a glorious view but it wasn’t entirely due to nature. He

couldn’t get over how happy he was. Since that first night they had

been absolutely insatiable for one another. He had never connected

with anyone so intimately as he did with her, it was like they entered

their own almost utopian realm where nothing existed but them and

their passion.

It was other worldly. Marlena was still shy….but it was so sweet and

completely adorable, and he loved that unlike other girls he’d been

with he got to peel her clothes off, pry open her silky thighs…..lay her

down on the bed and ravish her…..and yet despite her shyness and

inexperience, she was able to be with him…to spend hours

worshipping each others body with him and have no inhibitions, to

completely surrender herself to their love and their passion, as though

it was always meant to be that way

He sat absolutely captivated as he took in the sight of his beautiful

wife. The Sun was rising directly behind her, setting her hair alight in a

golden halo that dazzled with fiery amber highlights.

Rays of light pierced through the pale pink fabric of her floaty little

nightgown creating incredibly alluring shadowy silhouettes of her

upper thighs as she danced so beautifully, her body almost floating

with the soft breeze. She was so delicate, so graceful. She really did

look like a little angel, twirling and whirling about. He had no choice

but to slip out of bed and go to her. It was almost as if she was calling

him.

Marlena smiled and relaxed into the strong arms that wrapped around

her from behind “Good morning gorgeous” he cooed in her ear and

Marlena giggled “Hi………”she turned in his arms and placed a

lingering kiss on his lips “I’m sorry if I woke you sweetie, I just couldn’t

help myself, the view out here is so pretty”

John smiled at the very special sweetness she never seemed to lose

“Not at all Doc, I however woke up to a much prettier view, I love

watching you dance, you’re beautiful” Marlena blushed slightly and

John chuckled teasingly at her “So adorable” he thought as she

leaned over the balcony railing and pulled him to snuggle in behind

her.

“How are you feeling this morning sweetheart?I know last night the

thai chicken you ate seemed to upset your tummy a little” John said as

he gently stroked her hair. He had such concern in his face and made

her feel so safe that she never wanted to leave his arms

Marlena smiled “well right now….I feel good”

John grinned cheekily as he placed a kiss on her neck “Well right now,

I feel like taking you back to bed and cuddling up with you”

He backed away from her hoping she’d follow. Marlena smiled

mischievously at him “Take your shirt off!”

John bit back his smile, she was so cute when she was being naughty

“Why?” he asked her curiously “because I want you to” she replied,

the mischievous smile still gracing her beautiful face much to his

delight.

He eyed her with mock doubt “I don’t know Doc, I’m not so sure you’re

intentions are honourable”

She shrugged nonchalantly “Oh well, I’ll get it off you”

John smiled at her confidence ‘And what makes you so sure of that

sweetheart?”

“Because sweetheart…..” Marlena cheekily imitated John in the

deepest voice she could muster, causing John to laugh at her, she

was so gorgeous.

“My intentions are as dishonourable as they come” she looked at him

very mysteriously and even John had to admit he was intrigued.

He smiled playfully at her “Is that so Doc…….well I’ll make you a deal,

I’ll take mine off if you take yours off!”

He was only joking of course, but his smile faded as Marlena took hold

of her nightgown straps and pushed them off her shoulders, allowing it

to fall to the ground.

John gazed at her in enraptured awe as she stood wearing nothing

but a pair of pale pink panties, bathed in the glow of the still rising sun,

the breeze sweeping her long tresses into a silken fan which danced

around her stunning body. His eyes moved over her full breasts, tiny

waist, gently rounded hips and thighs. She truly did look like a

goddess.

“My god…sweetheart I feel like I can’t even breathe here….you’re

exquisite”

Marlena smiled trustingly at him and beckoned him with her finger.

When he stood in front of her she winked cheekily at him “your turn!”

she grasped the hem of his shirt and with his help lifted it up and off

him. “I Knew I’d get this off you!” she grinned victoriously at him and

he tentatively reached a hand around to rest on her lower back, pulling

her a little closer smiling adoringly at her ‘So did I”

Marlena wrapped her arms around his neck and jumped up, wrapping

her legs around him also. Marlena groaned inwardly, he loved holding

her in this position, and now she was wrapped around him almost

naked and it was almost more than he could bear, it was requiring

almost super human restraint.

Marlena smiled hopefully at him “So are you going to take me back to

bed now, I’m ready for my cuddle”

John sighed in frustration ‘Sweetheart if I take you back to bed looking

like that you may get more than a cuddle”

Marlena looked at him meaningfully and seriously ‘Promise?” she

asked him softly as she leaned in to capture his lips in a deep

passionate kiss, her mouth gliding over his upper and lower lips,

sucking demandingly, then gently soothing with delicate sweeps of her

tongue. When she pulled away they were both breathless, and she

looked at him with so much love and trust that he never wanted to let

her go and said

“Take me to bed Sailor”

John smiled down lovingly at her and kissed her forehead before

carrying her back into his bedroom. Seating himself in the middle of

the bed with her still wrapped around him he pulled her as closely as

possibly to him, small shocks of electricity running up and down his

body as her breasts came into contact with his flesh that was

positively aching for her, flattening against his strong chest as he

pulled her closer still and they began to kiss endlessly.

Marlena shivered in delight as his hands roamed all over her bare

back and sides, his lips not leaving a single inch of her face untouched

he moved down her jaw to seek out that one spot on the hollow of her

throat that always drove her crazy “ohhhhhhh” she moaned as John

relentlessly kissed and teased her there, her back arching back away

from him, abandoning herself completely to the sensation of his lips on

her skin.

John didn’t know whether to kiss her or watch her, he found her

flexibility so incredibly arousing, the way her lithe body could bend just

about everyway imaginable, making it seem as though it was the most

natural thing on earth for her, presenting her luscious curves to him in

a variety of the most stunning angles,

He pushed the envelope, lifting her higher, teasing her further and

further into her flexed retreat until she was completely bent back over

his arms, the tip of her head touching the sheets as he clutched her

thighs possessively around his waist and ran his tongue from her belly

button all the way up to her lips, gently straightening her body out and

laying her on the bed as he did so.

He moved down to her breasts, his hands running over her creamy

skin “Incredible” he sighed before taking one of them in his mouth

causing her to writhe beneath him. She moaned softly as he took her

other breast into his mouth, placing his warm hand over the one he

had left behind and tweaking it beneath his fingers before moving his

hand down the length of her velvet soft torso and down to rest on her

panties.

When he slipped his fingers inside he moaned even louder than she

did, looking at her beneath smouldering eyes and an almost wicked

smile as he moved to kiss her neck as his fingers gently stroked her,

whispering in her ear “mmm you’re so wet baby” Marlena felt the heat

building within her as his fingers began to stroke her a little faster

“John……..” she half spoke half moaned as she closed a hand over his

boxer clad erection and began to softly squeeze it.

John’s breath caught in his throat, she had his attention

“I need you”………. She pleaded as she moved her hands to his

waistband and began to tug them down. John was almost dying with

want for her and this was all he needed to hear. He helped her get his

boxers off and then expertly slipped her panties off before taking her

in his arms once more and kissing her passionately

When he broke away he took a moment to look down at her intensely,

brushing her hair out of her eyes and cupping the side of her face with

his hand “Do you have any idea how beautiful you are Doc?” Marlena

blushed and looked down but John made her look at him “I mean it

sweetheart…You’re the closest thing there is to perfection…you’re so

beautiful that sometimes I cant believe you’re mine”

Marlena wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled up at him “I’ll

always be yours John……..I love you……and I want you” John kissed

her “I love you……..love you…….want you……need you” he whispered

in between kisses as his arm slid down her back and came across her

ass to grasp her hip and adjust her position slightly and then he

entered her.

He let his lips drop down to hers for a very hot, very passionate kiss

and this time when he began to move inside of her they were both

moaning “God……you feel amazing baby’ John moaned and Marlena

gasped as he lifted her hips slightly, penetrating her even more deeply

“oh…..right there John” John smiled as he plunged deeper still “There

baby?”

Marlena took in a sharp breath and he could literally see her body

begin to flush “uh huh” she said in a high pitched voice as her senses

began to reel, It was definitely time to slow things down or it would be

over before it had even begun.

Lifting a leg up she rolled them over so that he now lay beneath her

and smiling serenely at him she sat up. John’s initial surprise gave

way to complete and utter captivation as she placed her hands on his

abdomen and began to slowly ride him.

Much like she did when she was out on the balcony she moved so

gracefully, so delicately it was almost as if she was floating over his

shaft.

Her body just seemed to flow, her hips circling around him, back and

forth, swaying like a beautiful flower in the breeze….like moving atop

him was the most natural thing in the world……it was turning him on

beyond belief, he’d never seen something so stunningly beautiful and

so erotic at the same time.

He groaned as he watched her slide her legs out beside her, still

keeping them slightly bent at the knees, almost on 180″ angle and his

hands went up to clutch the valley where her hips became her thighs

Watching completely enthralled as she arched her back, raking her

fingers through her hair, brushing it back off her face and then

clutching his wrists which sat securely on her hips, bent back even

further, never once ceasing movement

” My God what she can do with that body” he thought in amazement

as she slowly came back to sit up straight and smiled down sweetly at

him, reaching out to run her hands gently over her his face, down his

neck, digging her nails in slightly when she came to his chest

‘You’re so sexy…….so hot” he gasped in blissful adoration as she

continued to ride him with sweet reckless abandon. He could barely

even see straight, the beautiful almost ethereal vision of her combined

with the exquisite sensations she was creating was so over poweringly

pleasurable he almost felt as if he was levitating…….the way she was

prolonging the pleasure, yet building it at the same time, he’d never

felt anything as incredible in all his life

Marlena allowed herself a moment to take in the sight of him……he

truly was a beautiful looking man, his sapphire blue eyes seem to

almost pop as they looked up at her, it was all she could see…….

Bearing down on him she contracted all her pelvic muscles as she

moved, squeezing him and John gasped then moaned “You like that

baby?” she asked him in a low throaty voice, feeling herself getting

closer by the minute “mmmmmm Marlena……. so good baby” he

gasped as he moved his hands from her hips, sliding them up to rest

on her breasts”

“Ohhhhhhh” Marlena gasped as she rode him, each movement

arching her breasts into the rough warm skin of his hands as he softly

but firmly fondled her. He observed the tell tale quivering of her thighs

“Are you close sweetheart?” Marlena felt the pressure building from

deep within her but she wasn’t quite there yet ‘Almost….I’ll get there…

don’t worry sweetie”

But he did worry, she was so focused on him she hadn’t even thought

of herself and he couldn’t have that. There was no way he was going

to flip her back over, she looked so exquisitely beautiful at that

moment he couldn’t bear to lose sight of her for even a moment, but

he decided if he was going to push her over the edge he needed to

take control.

Moving his hands down he took hold of her hips and began to thrust

up into her long and deep, easily lifting her petit body up and down to

meet his thrusts and then after a little while he noticed the quivering of

her thighs spreading to her abdomen “Are you close now baby?”

Marlena nodded wordlessly, barely able to think let alone speak, she

was so caught up in the power of the sensations building within her.

Leaving one arm wrapped around her, holding her firmly in place he

brought his finger and thumb down to her clit where he began to

stroke her as he thrust “Oh god” Marlena moaned from the combined

sensation as he began to touch her and thrust into her a little faster.

Marlena could see her whole body starting to shake slightly, she was

desperately trying to hold on, he knew she was waiting for him “I’m

going to make you come sweetheart………I’m going to make you come

so hard……….”

Marlena moaned at his words, and even harder when he squeezed

her clit between his fingers and began to thrust into her faster and

faster, His arm pushing her hips back and forth on his member,

increasing the friction of his furiously rubbing hand on her clit even

more “Come for me sweetheart…….Come for me now” he slammed

her down on his shaft one final time as he pinched her clit and

Marlena’s whole body began to quake, “JOHN” she screamed pulling

him over the edge with her.

John pulled her down to lie on top of him wrapping his arms tightly

around her. Reveling in the feeling of her quivering against him “It just

keeps getting better and better” she gasped in amazement and John

nodded, equally awed “That’s a fact”. He tipped her face up to look at

him “And what about you, you little sex bomb, you’ve got moves I’ve

never even seen before”

Marlena looked up at him seriously “I’m a dancer sweetie, all dancers

have moves….how they use them, depends on how the music moves

them………..” John nodded “I see…….and how does the music move

you……..”

Marlena stared into his eyes intently “My music moves me inside and

out………to heaven and back again, he takes me to a heaven that’s

not of this world…to the farthest free falling depths of love and

passion, then returns me to the safety of his arms…….that’s why I’ve

got moves……”

John felt the power and beauty of her words touch his heart and

couldn’t even find words to respond “Sweetheart………….” He gasped

in a voice full of raw emotion as he gently rolled them over so they

were face to face on their sides. ‘I love you so much…my beautiful,

sweet precious angel”

Marlena snuggled into his chest and her movement made him harden

instantly…..almost instinctively he began rocking inside her gently and

she moaned softly.

“Are you alright baby…….is it too soon?” he whispered in her ear as

he tenderly cradled her to him, pressing his forehead to hers and

Marlena placed her leg over his hip, rocking back into him, the two of

them finding their rhythm instantly as though they had been lovers for

eternity ‘No……..don’t stop……don’t ever stop” she pleaded as they

once again began their descent to dizzying heights.

They were so caught up in their rapture that they never noticed the

lights from John’s Cell phone furiously flashing from inside Marlena’s

beach basked across the room. They never noticed the missed calls

that lay within it from the Salem P.D……or the last ditch effort text

message from Abe that read.

“BUDDY,CALL ME NOW. KRISTEN AND STEFANO SET UP

MARLENA’S PIER ATTACK FROM ROMAN…..DIMERA WAS

BEHIND ALL OF IT BECAUSE KRISTEN WANTS HER DEAD.

SHE’S IN DANGER………………………..

Chapter 32- “The bombshell”

John stared at Marlena in blissful adoration as she walked back from

the bathroom She was wearing a lemon coloured bikini with a white

sarong. She had a little frangipani pinned in the side of her golden

locks that were piled on top of her head and oversized white Chanel

sunglasses, she was stunning.

“Get over here you” he said with a cheeky smile as he reached up

from the sun lounge and pulled her over by the knot in her sarong,

calling her to fall onto him and collapse into giggles. He untied her

sarong, tossing it aside and Marlena climbed on top of him.

“Getting a little possessive there Sailor” Marlena joked as she pressed

her forehead against his and John wrapped his arms around her

tightly “That’s a fact” he said before claiming her lips with his own.

When the kiss ended he gently rolled them on their side and John

gently rubbed her back “Sweetheart, while you were in the bathroom

Tanuka told me that a bar on the other side of town stocks that rare

wine that Liv likes, I’d really love to go over there and pick up a case

for her, she was so supportive of me being with you”

Marlena smiled up at him adoringly “You are the most wonderful man,

she would love that sweetie”

John looked at Marlena apologetically “So I’m going to have to leave

you here for a little while on your own Doc, because you’re underage

and they won’t let you in. I’m not leaving you on your own outside in

that part of town, do you mind?”

Marlena shook her head “No baby of course not…..you go, I’ll be fine

here…actually on the way back from the bathroom I made an

appointment at the Spa and Salon anyway”

John looked at Marlena like she was insane “Now what could you

possibly need done there….you can’t improve perfection”

Marlena giggled “You goof………actually I have an appointment at the

hotel spa and salon. They do corrective moisturising and exfoliation

treatments here, all the medication for my nose injuries caused

dryness and imbalances around that area and I’ve been reluctant to

use more chemicals to try and fix it, but they have world renowned

skin treatments here so I just thought it might be a good idea”

John felt his blood boil as he thought of how badly his beautiful angel

had been hurt in that attack. He’d never let her be hurt like that again.

“Of course Doc, whatever you need, and I mean that sweetheart,

anything and everything you need, just charge it to the room……and

by the time you’re done, I’ll be back here outside the salon waiting for

you”

Marlena felt her heart swell with love for him. He was so incredibly

good to her. “Thankyou honey, you’re always so supportive, it means

so much to me” she said and kissed him softly.

When the kiss broke John gently kissed her forehead “I’ll always

support you baby……I love you so much”

“I love you too” Marlena said softly as she sat up, pulling John up with

her. With his help she slipped his shirt back on and buttoned it up “so

you should get going, because the sooner you get back, the sooner I

can take this off you again” she grinned mischievously and John

chuckled in delight “Oh then I’ll definitely be back a.s.a.p” he said as

he stood up and leant down to kiss her goodbye.

“Here you go hot stuff” Marlena said cheekily as she reached into her

beach basket and took out his wallet, handing it to him “oh and this

too’ she said as she took out his phone and slipped it into his shorts

pocket.

“Thankyou sweetheart, I’ll see you soon….love you” he said as he

backed away reluctantly ‘Love you’ she called out just before he

turned away.

She watched him walk away, missing him almost immediately. Just

before John left the pool area he paused, smiling to himself as he

tasted the trace of her lip gloss on his lips.

Turning back to look at her he felt himself melt at the sight of her

sitting there crossed legged on the sunlounge, looking so incredibly

cute and beautiful, clearly watching him leave as she gave him a little

wave the instant he turned around, then blew him a kiss. There was a

very special innocence about her, sweetness, purity, and he was

determined to protect that, to cherish it always, because it was often

masked by her feisty fire and stubbornness, and because he loved it

desperately

He loved the way she wore her heart on her sleeve for him to see, the

way she had no idea how devastatingly beautiful she was and thought

that the endless men who approached her since they’d arrived at the

hotel were just being friendly. He loved how effortlessly beautiful she

looked in her pretty little sun dresses, how she favoured matching

singlet or camisole and panty sets over the scanty, trashy lingerie

Kristen had been so fond of. He loved the way she always looked on

the bright side, the way she always went out of her way to help

people. Most of all though, he loved how utterly devoted and loyal she

was to him. She was a complete and utter little sweetheart and it was

so precious to him. She was so precious to him.

He hopped into the car and gave the driver a friendly smile “Step on it

would you my friend, I have a beautiful wife to get back to”

………………………………………………………………………………………..

Marlena had just finished her session at the spa and was so glad she

made the appointment. She had only had one 20 minute session but

apparently after another two her skin would be back to normal, she

finally felt as though she was beginning to put the whole attack

disaster behind her.

John wasn’t there, but she wasn’t surprised, she had been expecting

to be about an hour, not a third of that, so she decided to go back up

to their room and wait for him there.

It was then that she heard the vibrations of her phone in her basket.

She took it out and her eyes widened “23 missed calls” she said out

loud, very concerned considering her phone had only been on “silent”

since the previous afternoon.

She checked the numbers, feeling unnerved as she saw there were

many from Roman, but half of them were from Abe, and there was

even some from Laura. She was feeling a little panicked by the sheer

amount of them and just as she was about to hang up her phone

began to vibrate, it was Alice Horton’s number.

Marlena answered the phone “Alice” she said in concern and there

was silence on the other end of the line for a moment but then came a

familiar voice “No Mar, it’s me”

Marlena froze “What do you want Roman, why have you called me so

many times?” she asked in a shaky voice then before he could answer

“Look it doesn’t even matter, I’m hanging up”

But before she could hang up Roman began pleading with her “Mar

call Abe, do it now……Kristen set you up the night I attacked you, she

paid off my dealer, gave him the engagement ring, the drugs…she

orchestrated the whole thing and Stefano Dimera helped her…..she

wanted to kill you…..Abe and Laura and I have been frantically trying

to call you, don’t be on your own, you’re not safe….where are you, is

John with you? Find him, tell him what I told you, don’t let him leave

your side”

Marlena was stunned and began to shake furiously “Why are you

doing this?…lying like this….you attacked me, it was your fault, no

one else’s”

“Mar I’m sorry….you have no idea how sorry I am, I know it was me

that hurt you….that’s how we began to uncover what happened,

because I’ve been working on accepting accountability and

investigating the triggers for my disgraceful behaviour…I tried to warn

you at the wedding, remember? That something wasn’t right? Look

just call Abe….or call Laura, Abe was the one who asked her to try to

get in contact with you…..but just make sure you’re not on your own

till we get Kristen.”

Marlena couldn’t believe what she was hearing ‘I ah…I have to go”

she said and hung up the phone. It had to be a lie. He had to be lying.

Kristen had been so awful, but she wouldn’t team up with her father to

have her killed, that would be so horrific and evil;

But if it was another one of Roman’s sick twisted mind games, why did

he sound sober…..genuinely concerned…why was he so willing for

her to call Abe for verification, or Laura, and why was he encouraging

her to be with John?

Moving into a deserted corner of the hotel she called the Salem P.D.

Troy, One of the senior officers answered, one who had always been

lovely to Marlena. “Troy it’s Marlena, I need to speak to Abe” she said,

feeling a little ill…a feeling that only increased when she heard Troy’s

reply

“Marlena….honey we’ve been frantically trying to reach you, look

there’s something you need to know, but first I need to make sure

you’re safe…are you alright? What hotel are you staying at, John

never told us and it wasn’t a problem because he’s always answered

his cell, but he wasn’t answering……are you alright? Where’s John?”

Marlena couldn’t believe what was happening “He’s out right now.

Troy…….did Kristen try to have me killed, did she set Roman up to kill

me?” she asked point blank and there was silence on the other end of

the line.

“Who told you that?” he asked and Marlena began to feel panicked

“Roman did, dammit Troy just answer me……..” an even longer

silence followed until Troy finally said “Darling Abe’s on his way back

to the office if you just hang on a few more minutes you’ll be able to

talk to him”

Marlena put her hand up to her eyes, willing herself to stay strong and

not to cry “I don’t need to Troy, I have my answer” she pressed end on

the phone and staggered over to the wall, leaning against it for

support.

She didn’t understand…how could anyone be so awful and evil to

want to do something like that, to want to kill her?

There had to be some kind of mistake, and the only way of knowing

would be to go straight to the source.

She flicked through her phone book and dialled Kristen’s number,

desperately hoping that this would all be some huge mistake.

……………

Kristen sat in the Dimera mansion flicking through a magazine, bored

out of her mind. Stefano had been completely miserable since he

found out about John and Marlena’s surprise wedding “because of

course he’s obsessed with the little bitch now too” she said to herself.

She had discovered when he had exploded into a fit of rage and

nearly strangled her after she attempted to have Marlena killed that

she was in fact the girl he had met and instantly fallen in love with at

Salem place earlier that day, and that he felt she was meant to be his

forever.

At least his misery had served in dissolving some of his anger towards

her; she had never seen him so furious in her entire life.

The only problem was that the police had traced Marlena’s attack

back to her. It didn’t matter though; she wasn’t the least bit worried.

Stefano would clean the mess up for her, he always did.

She was ripped from her thoughts by her ringing cell phone. She

looked at the caller I.D and laughed “Oh this should be good” she said

to herself as she hit speaker phone and went back to reading her

magazine.

“Hello Marlena” she said in a mockingly pleasant tone, never noticing

that Stefano had come down the stairs and frozen when he heard her

name “my queen” he gasped as he paused to listen to Kristen’s

conversation.

Marlena took a deep breath “I need to ask you something…….did you

set Roman up to attack me?”

Kristen grinned “Yes I did………is there anything else I can help you

with today? How is your honeymoon going? My guess would be that

its crashing all around you with this enlightening piece of news……it

hurts doesn’t it, when your world falls apart”

Marlena was stunned, not only did she show no remorse whatsoever

but it was almost as though she was gloating, she was stunned into

silence as Kristen continued.

“How did it feel Marlena when Roman wouldn’t stop punching you,

when he slammed you into a wall so hard it pierced the entire

membrane on the inside of your nose…..how did it feel when he tried

to rip your dress from your body….when he screamed at you that he

was going to kill you over and over….and how did it feel at the exact

moment you knew he really was going to kill you……how did it feel

Doc?” she asked and Marlena felt positively nauseated as she

listened to her.

She wasn’t the only one; Stefano’s knuckles were white as he heard

Kristen describe the way in which Roman had tortured his beautiful

queen.

“How could you do that Kristen?” Marlena asked and Kristen laughed

“oh it was too easy….I located Jake, Roman’s dealer……gave him

enough drugs to sent him on a mass murdering rampage…but of

course it was set up for him to inflict all that rage and agony on only

you of course….ouch, I have to say you must have been in some

serious pain…..yay for me! I gave Jake the engagement ring, which

he passed on to Roman, then I turned up at the penthouse and told

you about Romans “Plan” to propose…and poor pathetic little

Marlena, not wanting him to be hurt or humiliated, ran straight down to

the pier like the good little girl that she is, to spare him the pain.

Say, while I’ve got you on the phone, what did you think of the ring?

because if you’re not a fan, do you think I could get it back? Because I

thought it was pretty cute”

Marlena had tears in her eyes and her hands were shaking. She had

gone to so much effort. She really did want her dead.

“Kristen how could you do that to me, to anyone? He almost killed

me….if John and Abe hadn’t have shown up when they did, he would

have killed me”

Kristen rolled her eyes “Well you don’t have to tell me the plan went

wrong Marlena, you were supposed to get killed, you were supposed

to be dead, but here you are, alive and whining just like the whiny little

brat you’ve always been…..but hey, I’ve just proven how easy it was,

any time I felt like taking you away from your life…away from John, I

could.”

Marlena forced herself to stay calm and took a deep breath “You are

evil…pure, sick twisted evil to the core Kristen …but I guess it really

doesn’t matter anymore does it…because you failed, you did

everything you could to break John and I apart, to kill me, and you still

failed….and now that the police are onto you, you’ll spend the rest of

your life in Jail, and I’ll spend the rest of my life with John, so in case

you’re confused about how things have turned out, let me clue you

in……I win!” she hung up the phone and collapsed into the seat,

beginning to hyperventilate.

“Arghhhhh you little fucking bitch” she screamed and threw her phone,

then screamed again when she felt a vice like grip pull her from the

lounge.

“Stefano” she gasped as she looked into his furious eyes.

“You make me sick” he spat venomously “As if it wasn’t disgraceful

enough that you hurt her so badly, you have to taunt her, hurt her

even more deeply……if you ever…..EVER hurt her again I will destroy

you Kristen…….

Kristen was stunned into silence and Stefano shook her and

screamed “DO YOU UNDERSTA ND ME?”

“yes” she replied weakly.

“NOW GET OUT OF MY SIGHT” He thundered and Kristen scrambled

away and out of the room.

Stefano walked into his study and picked up one of the many photos

of Marlena he had taken from the Salem High year book. This one

was one of his favourites. Clad in a simple little white cotton baby doll

top and denim cut off shorts, she was sitting with her long legs hugged

to her chest with one arm and holding a dandelion with another, her

beautiful long tresses woven into two plaits, soft tendrils escaping to

frame her face, but her eyes, it was though they were piercing straight

through the camera, looking straight at him, and she had the most

beautiful, serene smile on her face. She was exquisite.

“Soon my darling, my beautiful queen. You will be mine very soon,

and no one will ever hurt you again”

……………………………………………………………………………………………

Abe walked into this office to find Troy running back through the

recording on the phone tap they put on Kristen’s phone “We got her

boss……Roman managed to contact Marlena and told her everything,

Marlena’s just called up Kristen and Kristen’s spilled everything.” Troy

said in relief and Abe nodded “Good work buddy….how is Marlena?”

Troy shrugged “Not good man, and even worse after what Kristen’s

just said to her I’m sure, that girl is one twisted bitch”

Abe sighed “That she is…..I need to try to call John….poor Marlena, I

can’t even imagine what she’s going through, having a bomb dropped

on her like that”

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

Marlena forced herself to breathe deeply and tried to stay calm, but

she felt shocked, sickened, betrayed and terrified all at the same time.

She dialled John’s cell, desperately hoping to hear him answer, but it

cut through to voice mail.

“John it’s me”……she managed to gasp through a sob “can you

please call me back, there’s something I need to tell you” she pressed

end call and staggered back through the hotel and up to her room.

Walking out onto the balcony she clutched the railing and collapsed in

the corner, her knees just giving way from underneath her. It had

begun to rain heavily and the weather had turned quite cold and nasty,

but she didn’t even notice, all she could hear were Kristen’s words,

that she could take her away from John whenever she wanted, and all

she could think about was how much that terrified her…..

………………………………………………………………………………………

“I’m so sorry about the flat tire Mr Black, thankyou for helping me

change it so quickly” the driver said and John gave him a friendly pat

on the back “Don’t worries Pal, accidents happen, now lets get back to

the hotel, like I said, I got a beautiful wife waiting for me”

He pulled out his wallet and looked at one of his favourite photos of

her, the one where she was sitting in a grassy field with her hair was

in plaits and she was holding a dandelion. He traced her exquisite

features in adoration. “My sweet angel” he softly said.

John hopped back into the car and noticed he had a missed call from

Marlena “probably wondering where I am” he thought and checked his

voice mail messages.

“Baby what’s wrong?” he gasped out loud, dismayed to hear how

distressed she sounded. He was just about to call her back when

Abe’s number flashed up on the screen.

“Hey partner” he said and was surprised to hear Abe’s worried tone

“Where have you been? I’ve been trying to call you since yesterday

afternoon….there’s something you need to know, especially now that

Marlena knows.”

John’s eyes widened as Abe began to tell him what Kristen had done,

and the entire, twisted web of deceit began to unfold.

His worst fears had been realised……….the DiMeras had gotten to

Marlena…..they’d hurt his beautiful angel.

This was all his fault…..he was the one who had brought the monsters

into her life, and now they had tried to completely destroy her…….and

now that Marlena knew,

Would she ever forgive him?

Chapter 33- Shellshocked”

John was completely shell shocked. Abe had told him everything, he’d

even played the phone tap track of Kristen and Marlena’s phone

conversation…the way she’d so mercilessly taunted his angel………

“She’s as evil as her father” he said out loud in disgust. All he wanted

to do was get back to Marlena. He’d tried calling her but her phone

must have been switched off. He needed to hold her so badly, to

make her feel safe, to know she was alright. It was an almost

engulfing yearning that was screaming inside him.

The car finally pulled up outside the hotel and he opened the door,

practically running all the way to the door, through the lobby and into

the elevator.

When he reached their suite he frantically paced all through the rooms

“Doc…..baby where are you?” he called out, worried when he couldn’t

find her anywhere. It was then that he heard the balcony doors

slamming against its frames, swept up in the vicious wind.

He walked out onto the balcony and it was there that he found her,

curled up in the corner, soaking wet, just staring into space.

“ Doc It’s alright baby, I’m here” he said as he rushed over and knelt in

front of her, wrapping her rigid little form in his arms , gasping as he

felt her skin. She was like ice to touch “God baby, you’re frozen” he

said in concern and pulled back to look at her furiously shivering form.

She was still staring blankly into space, barely even registering his

presence and he was really worried “Marlena……look at me

sweetheart” he said insistently as he took her face between his hands

and when he looked into her eyes he saw recognition in them, as if

she had snapped out of some kind of trance

“John” she said softly and John nodded “Good girl, that’s right baby

it’s me” he brushed her wet locks away from her face and very softly

said “I know everything about the night you were attacked sweetheart,

I spoke to Abe, they even had a tap on Kristen’s phone and I listened

to her conversation with you, I’m so sorry Doc”

Marlena looked down at the phone she clutched which had been

engulfed by the pouring rain “I broke the phone you gave me…..I’m

sorry” she said in a distant voice and John shook his head, gently

cupping her face ‘Don’t worry about it sweetheart, I’ll get you a new

one, its okay”

He was extremely concerned. She was in complete and utter shock,

and he couldn’t blame her. She must have been feeling so confused

and afraid.

This is what she had always done whenever something hurtful

happened. She completely withdrew from the world into her own little

shell, and Olivia said that it came from her emotional needs being

neglected by her parents, who always meant well, but always left her

on her own when dealing with Sam’s many problems and issues. Liv

had said that he was the only person who had ever been able to

completely break down the walls and draw her out…….but he was so

worried about her at that moment that her wished desperately she

would just talk to him right there and then

“Were you sitting out here in the rain all this time?” he asked and

Marlena nodded

“Oh baby……..” John said achingly “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here when all

this happened” he apologised profusely.

Marlena still didn’t say anything, but she pressed her forehead against

his for a lingering moment and then wrapped her arms around him

and John had to swallow the lump of emotion that rose in his throat…

that even when she was clearly too terrified and shell shocked to even

speak, she would comfort him.

“Come on Doc, we need to get you warmed up, I got you sweetheart”

he said as he picked her up and carried her inside, closing the balcony

doors behind him then carrying her into the bathroom. He sat her on

the bathroom counter and then ran a hot bath for her; turning on all

the jets to fill it as quickly as possible then turned them all off. Marlena

numbly stripped off, still staring vacantly at nothing in particular and

John gently put his arms around her. “Come here baby” he said as he

carefully lifted her into the tub and began rubbing a sponge along her

shoulders and back, trying to warm her up

They just sat in silence, John tenderly sponging her body….wanting to

find words to tell her how sorry and responsible he felt but fearing they

wouldn’t be able to begin to take her pain away

And Marlena remained locked in her world of silence too……because

if she opened her mouth, the fear that was tearing her apart inside

might come tumbling out, the fear that she might be torn away from

John……and saying it out loud would make it all too real

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

John watched Marlena with grave concern as she sat in an arm chair,

silent and unmoving. She hadn’t said anything for hours. After her

bath he had dried her and dressed her in panties and a frilly little pink

nightie he loved on her. He’d sat in a chair, hoping she would come

and curl up in his lap, encouraging to do so, but she simply sat in

another arm chair across the room from him, seemingly unaware that

he was even there

A little voice in Marlena’s head repeatedly screamed at her over and

over “You can’t let anyone take you away from him, you can’t lose

him, you can’t be without him”

All she wanted to do was make it be quiet, to make it stop. She put her

hands up to the sides of her forehead, physically wincing from the

otherwise invisible noise and John noticed it immediately, he was at

her side in an instant.

“Doc…what is it? What’s wrong baby?” he asked worriedly and

Marlena moved her hands, calmly placing them in her lap “Nothing…

I’m fine”

That was the final straw for John. She wouldn’t look at him, she

wouldn’t talk to him and she was clearly not fine. And he was

completely terrified that she reason she couldn’t seem to let him in this

time was because she blamed him, because she held him responsible

for the pain she had endured.

“Damn it Doc you are not…..you are not fine…..and I don’t know what

you think shutting me out and pretending everything is okay will

achieve but you are clearly, far from fine”

Marlena said nothing, she simply avoided his eyes but he wasn’t going

to let her off that easily. “Talk to me Marlena…….rage, scream, rant,

rave, cry, throw things, kick things, hell kick me even but don’t you

dare sit there and tell me you’re fine……”

Marlena took a deep breath, finding it increasingly difficult to stay in

control as John continued to probe her. John knew he was being

harsh but his fear of losing her over this was becoming overwhelming

and he was simply spiralling out of control, powerless to stop the

words from flying from his mouth.

“You must have some feelings about what happened today…………do

you understand what happened today Marlena? You found out that

Kristen tried to kill you, and not just tried, went to a spectacular

amount of effort to make sure you ended up dead……you then had to

hear her describe it, to hear her taunt you, make light of something

that nearly destroyed you…..how does that make you feel………talk to

me” he said.

All of a sudden something inside Marlena just snapped and she flew

up from the chair

“WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO SAY JOHN? THAT I FELT HURT,

THAT I WAS TERRIFIED, THAT HER AWFUL DESCRIPTIVE

TAUNTS PUT ME RIGHT BACK THERE ON THAT PIER AND I

COULD FEEL EVERY PUNCH, EVERY BLOW, EVERY OUNCE OF

AGONY, THAT I WAS SO COMPLETELY SHELL SHOCKED I

COULD BARELY EVEN BREATHE, BARELY GET MYSELF BACK

UP HERE WITHOUT COLLAPSING………

“AND YOU BLAME ME DON’T YOU?” John screamed at her,

shocking her into silence and Marlena was completely bewildered.

She didn’t understand what he was talking about.

“What?” she stammered in confusion and John began pouring his

heart out.

“You blame me for what happened to you, for Kristen trying to kill you

because I was the one that brought the Dimeras and all their evil into

your lives……that’s why you won’t let me in, because you think it’s my

fault……..you blame me…..” he said in an agonising voice, pain

resonating from his beautiful blue eyes, and Marlena was aghast that

he thought she held him responsible.

“I do not blame you” she said in a voice full of conviction “You didn’t

force Kristen to buy the ring, you didn’t force her to get the drugs, to

pay Jake off….you didn’t force him to approach Roman with the drugs,

you didn’t force Kristen to set me up and send me to the pier, you

didn’t force Roman to take the drugs and you didn’t force him to try to

kill me……..all you did was save my life…..if it wasn’t for you, I’d be

dead……I do not blame you, and don’t you forget that for a second

John Black” she said emphatically as she moved closer to him until

they were only inches apart and John felt tears creeping into his eyes.

“They’ve just hurt you so much……you’re my sweet, beautiful,

precious little angel….I’m supposed to take care of you…..I should

have protected you…I can’t stand that you’re in so much pain because

of what they did to you..”

Marlena took his face between her hands “Sweetie you couldn’t have

known what was going to happen, nobody could……and you did

protect me. You are the only reason I am still standing here, because

you came and rescued me, nobody has ever taken better care of me

than you…..you…..John black, are my hero”

She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly and John

pulled her to him as though he was never going to let her go,

breathing in the sweet smell of her hair, completely overwhelmed by

her love and devotion and faith in him, rendered speechless by the

beauty and conviction of her words, yet he could still feel a distance in

her, a barrier between them, and knew something other than the

torrent of pain she had unleashed was hurting her

“Then why have you completely withdrawn if you don’t blame

me….what’s upsetting you Doc? He asked imploringly and knew

something really was wrong when she began to tremble in his arms.

“Sweetheart you’re trembling” he said in a voice wrought with worry

and Marlena released her grip from around his neck and backed away

a few steps, finding it increasingly difficult to hold her fear inside her.

“Marlena please…” he pleaded, but it all became too much for

Marlena and she let out a little sob before covering her face with her

hands as the tears began to fall.

John was horrified “baby what’s wrong?’ he asked her insistently as

he wrapped her in his arms and the sound of her heart breaking cries

filled the room. “The Dimeras are going to take me away from you”

she said so inaudibly he almost didn’t hear it…but she had spoken,

and tremors of shock ran through him.

He took her face between his hands, forcing her to look at him and

forcefully said “No one is going to take you away from me Doc”

But Marlena only continued to cry “Yes they will…Kristen said on the

phone that anytime she felt like taking me away from you, from our life

she could do it, that she’d proven how easy it would be, and she

has….she almost destroyed me last time, and look how easy it was for

her…..that’s why I’m so withdrawn…because I’m so scared I can

barely think, or speak or breathe, scared that she’s going to take me

away from you and I won’t be with you anymore, I’m scared

John…………”

John was dumbstruck at her confession and as he cast his mind back

to Kristen’s comments on the phone trace, the whole time she’d been

pulling away from him, it really wasn’t because she blamed him, she

was scared of being taken away from him

John shook his head vehemently and stroked her hair “Baby no………

Stefano and Kristen are not going to take you away from me”

Marlena bit her lip anxiously “But what if they do? They’ve already

tried it once and they almost succeeded….what am I supposed to do if

I’m taken away from you for any reason, with intent to kill or otherwise,

I’ve tried being without you before and it just tore me apart…..I really

thought Roman was going to kill me that night, he would have killed

me if you hadn’t stopped him…what if she tries it again, what if she

takes me away from you?”

And suddenly her genuine anguish struck a chord in him, and all the

emotions he was trying to contain for her sake as he listened to her

voice her fears could no longer be contained.

He knew how easily Roman could have succeeded that night, that he

could have literally torn her into pieces, he knew that he could just as

easily have been holding her broken, bleeding lifeless dead body in

his arms, that she could have been lost to him forever.

Grasping her firmly by the upper arms he shook her a little, to get her

attention and looked deep into her eyes “You listen to me

sweetheart……Understand this” he said in a voice that sounded

almost sinister “Kristen will not take you away from me. No one, and I

mean no one could ever take you away from me because you’re not

theirs to take, you’re mine…..you’ll always be mine, just like I’ll always

be yours….no matter what happens, no one will ever take you away

from me……..do you understand?”

Marlena nodded tearfully and John pulled her into his arms “Come

here baby…….It’s alright, I know you’re frightened but you’re with me

now, and you don’t have to be afraid because I won’t let anything bad

happen to you…god when I think about what could have happened

that night…..I couldn’t exist without you Marlena……I love you so

much.”

Marlena heard the emotion in his voice and looked up at his now tear

filled eyes with her own “I love you too……nobody will ever love you

like I do……….and nobody will ever love me like you do…………”

John looked down at her in awe. He almost couldn’t breathe from the

sheer agony of contemplating the concept of life without her, his best

friend, his angel, his lover, his wife, his soul mate. He just couldn’t do

it…all he wanted to do was just hold her, kiss her, devour her, make

her pain go away, make his pain go away, just make everything stop

hurting.

He crushed his lips to hers in a passionate kiss and whispered in her

ear “You’re mine…..you’ll always be mine…no matter what happens

I’ll always love you…need you….want you……..”

John suddenly realised he might be pushing her at a time when she

was too fragile and vulnerable and he apologised “I’m sorry

sweetheart….I shouldn’t be doing this right now” He went to pull away

but Marlena kept her arms around his neck and pulled him towards

her, pressing her forehead against his “No, you should…..I just need

to be with you right now….I need you so much”

John had never needed to be with her more and he walked her back

towards the wall, launching an almost brutal assault on her mouth, his

hands pulling her nightgown straps down and the garment off her

body as his hands sought her breasts, kneading them possessively as

he pinned her against the wall, his hand bringing her leg up against

his hip as he rubbed his denim clad erection against her hot, aching

centre.

Marlena moaned as she undid his shorts and along with his boxers,

pushed them to the ground and John stepped out of them before

sliding to the floor and taking her with him, laying her on her back. He

ripped her panties off and entered her in almost a single motion, his

hands exploring her body demandingly as she writhed underneath

him. It was though there was an unspoken agreement between them

that all bets were off.

He didn’t take any care to be gentle with her and she didn’t encourage

him to, they just completely consumed one another, their tears

mingling as they moved harder and faster to their magical place, to

their Utopia, the place where they could both breathe, where nothing

could hurt them.

Though rough, it wasn’t sex, it wasn’t even making love either. It went

beyond that, to a love so deep they both knew the only way to heal

would be to completely engulf one another in the connection of their

bodies, hearts and souls. “Mine”, John murmured possessively.”

You’re mine, and you’ll always be mine”.

“Hold me” Marlena gasped as her senses began to reel and John

encircled her in his arms, pulling her to him as they got closer and

closer. “Tighter” Marlena pleaded and John held her so tightly that she

was literally crushed against him, and even then, sensing her

incredible need he held her tighter still, gripping her like he would

never let her go, and at that moment they simultaneously exploded in

spasms so powerful it shook them both.

After a little while John realised he was still clutching Marlena who

was lying perfectly silent, still and limp in his death lock grip. All of a

sudden it hit him how frantic and rough he had been with her.

“Doc….sweetheart” he said softly as he carefully released her from his

chest and very tenderly cradled her in his arms “I’m sorry…..I know

what we did was full on, I just….” But Marlena put her fingers up to his

lips to silence him “No…don’t be sorry….I think I needed that, I

needed to feel you inside me, I needed to be wrapped inside you, it

helped, I can’t explain it…..”

John breathed a sigh of relief “I know baby, it was the same for me, I

know exactly what you mean”

He ever so carefully scooped her up in his arms and carried her to

their bed, delicately placing her under the covers then sliding in to

wrap her in his protective embrace. He didn’t push her to talk to him…

the truth was they had both said all they needed to say, he simply

dropped sweet soothing little kisses all over her face, and held her in

his arms.

Looking down at her adoringly he felt his chest constrict almost

painfully. She was so beautiful. So delicate and at that moment, fragile

looking, yet so amazingly strong, almost like a beautiful little doll made

of steel.

“You’re so beautiful sweetheart” he whispered as he placed a very

soft, chaste kiss on her lips “I love you so much”

“I love you” Marlena whispered in a small voice and John noticed her

eyes were getting heavy. He snuggled them down in the blankets,

holding her gently but firmly “You’re falling asleep angel, don’t try to

fight it, I’m here, no one can hurt you”

He felt the tension leave her body and wrapped his arms around her a

little more tightly “Close your eyes for me sweetheart, it’s okay, I’ve

got you, you’re safe, I promise”

Marlena looked up at him so fearfully it almost broke his heart “Don’t

let me go’ she pleaded and John kissed her forehead lingeringly

“Never sweetheart…..I’ll never let you go”

She closed her eyes and snuggled into his chest, feeling the safest

she had since that fateful phone call and after a little while she was

sound asleep in his arms.

“Never” John reiterated as he wrapped his arms around her more

tightly and began to succumb to sleep.

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

Marlena stirred slightly in her sleep, this was such a realistic dream

she was having. She saw herself walking through a strange house…

through a strange living room…..up a completely foreign stair case,

along a hall she’d never laid eyes on and into a room she’d never

been in before.

“Hey how’s tricks?” a voice said from the corner and Marlena turned

around, stunned to see the brunette version of herself, the one Laura

jokingly called “The bad ass Marlena”…….only this version of herself

wasn’t quite brunette, she was darker than that, black almost….to

match her black fingernails, black singlet and black skinny leg jeans.

“Who are you? And why are you here?” Marlena stammered in shock

as she looked at her dark doppelganger and the girl smiled knowingly

“Well I’m you of course, and you know why I’m here”

Marlena took a deep breath, unable to fight the instinct that was rising

within her. “Something’s going to happen isn’t it? This sinking feeling

in my stomach…..I tell myself to ignore it, but I just feel something’s

going to happen.

The girl poured herself a glass of vodka “Why the fuck do you talk

yourself out of your gut instincts, you know they’ve always been

right……..”

Marlena shuddered “So I was right…something’s going to happen”

The girl shook her head “No….something’s not going to happen,

something is already happening, Wake up M, you know it’s already

happening, you’ve felt it, events are unfolding as we speak…wheels

have been set in motion…you can’t stop them now, all the two of us

can do is wait”

Marlena swallowed the lump of fear in her throat and tried to make a

joke “You sound like you’re planning a long stay or something”

The girl nodded “Oh I am”

Marlena folded her arms around herself protectively “It’s big isn’t it?’

she stated matter of factly and the girl shuddered “I don’t know exactly

what’s going to happen, but its big babe, bigger than you……that’s

why I’m here, you’re going to need both of us”

Marlena shook her head at the girl in black from head to toe that had

her face but nothing else “No, I don’t need you….You’re not me, you

don’t talk like me, or look like me, I don’t like you” she said, becoming

increasingly unnerved

But the girl only laughed “oh that’s just too damn bad princess, see

you see me as the darkness in you, the “bad ass” Marlena, I know you

do…but I’m not. Yes, I’m one of the darker parts, but I’m not pure

darkness in you. I’m the fight in you, the very strength in you, and

when that combines with everything else you have in you, we become

the Marlena the rest of the world sees.

But a time is coming soon, where you won’t be able to afford for me to

just be a part of you, you’re going to need me to be most of you, if not

all of you, or else you’re never going to survive this”

Marlena was growing more and more anxious “What’s it going to do to

me?”

The girl walked over so that she was only inches away from Marlena

and said “This is it. This is your Armageddon. This is every ounce of

strength you have, every adversity you’ve ever overcome. Everything

you’ve ever had and everything you hold dear, it’s all on the line.

You’re going to have to give it everything and even when you start to

drown you’re going to have to keep swimming.

You’re the glue, the rock, the strength. You’re what’s going to hold

them all together. You know it in your heart, you know that something

like this is coming, you can feel it. I can feel that you feel it.

Marlena began to tremble “I’m scared’ she whispered and the girl

nodded sympathetically “of course you are, even I’m scared, but you

have to bury it. You’ve got to get over it, you won’t get another chance

to do this over, you have to pull it off or nothings ever going to be the

same again…it’s make or break time…the question is, are you

ready?”

Marlena took a deep breath “Not yet…..but I will be”

The girl looked at Marlena with piercing intensity “I hope so……..I’ll be

seeing you…..soon”

The girl walked out the door, closing it behind her. Inside the circle of

John’s arms, Marlena woke from her sleep, her eyes flying open as

her heart pounded wildly and she whispered

“I’ll be ready”.

Chapter 34- “Back to reality”

Marlena walked towards the health sciences unit of Salem University,

checking her watch. She had just under 45 minutes until she needed

to meet Olivia for lunch, but first there was something she needed to

1. All the professors, doctors and specialists in the accelerated

psychiatric medicine program had been so good to her, but there was

one Psychiatrist in particular who had been simply wonderful.

Dr Richard Hobbs was one of the most respected psychiatrists in the

world. Whenever someone was looking for the best psychiatric care

one could find, it was he that they were referred to, not just for his

unsurpassed skill in the field of psychiatry but because he was a truly

marvellous physician. But Marlena also knew that behind the mask of

teacher, psychiatrist and doctor, he carried a deep pain, one she had

discovered while doing practical placement at University hospital

completely by accident, and she wanted to see how he was coping.

She knocked on the corner of his office door which she noticed was

wide open and when he looked up his face broke into a wide smile

“Marlena…..hello…….the honeymooner returns I see!”

Marlena walked into his office and sat down “Yes….I’ve been back for

about a week, I’ve just been catching up on some assignments and

things”

Richard nodded ‘So I’ve seen” he said as he handed her 5

assignments all marked with an A grade “ At this rate dear you’ll be a

psychiatrist by the time you’re 21” and Marlena chuckled “Well maybe,

maybe not, right now, I’m really happy where I am”

Richard smiled at her in a fatherly manner. Oh how proud he was of

the beautiful young woman sitting before him. Of all the students he

had taught over the years, she was his biggest success, the one he

was proudest of.

“Oh I see that. Don’t ever estimate the power you have Marlena. I

don’t mean in medicine, I mean in any aspect of your life. You have

the most brilliant mind I have ever seen…..I’d even go so far as to call

it genius….the kind of immense knowledge and intelligence you have,

is power, power you can use to navigate your way through even life’s

toughest adversities.

I have worked with many kinds of people in my career, experts,

doctors, sociopaths, some of the most notorious and elusive criminals

in the world and I can honestly say that you could out wit and out

smart any one of them if you just found the right angle, a weakness,

an Achilles heel perhaps, a flaw in their story, in their delusion. You’re

going to make one hell of a psychiatrist”

Marlena blushed slightly and smiled gratefully ‘Thankyou Dr Hobbs, it

means so much to hear that coming from you………but the reason I

came is to see how you were doing………..with everything” she said

giving him a knowing look and Richard sighed with deep sadness.

Neither of them noticed a man approaching the office and standing

outside the door to listen in on their conversation.

“I’m alright dear….the truth is I have to start resigning myself to this

sometime. The fact is Julie isn’t considered eligible for a lung

transplant because of her age, and it’s only a matter of time before I

lose her” he said with such devastation in his eyes that Marlena stood

up and walked over to him, wrapping her arms around his neck and

giving him a huge hug “I’m so sorry” she said and Richard gave her a

little squeeze “Thankyou honey,” Marlena pulled away and looked at

him sincerely “Is there anything I can do?”

Richard forced a bright smile “Just keep turning in brilliant

assignments like that that are a breeze to grade….gives me extra time

to take Julie to the beach”

Marlena nodded emphatically “I will…..I promise”

Richard pointed to the door “Now you go get your clever little self out

that door and have a lunch break missy, you’ve earned it!”

Marlena smiled at him “Okay….I’ll see you later”

Marlena was about to walk out the door when Richard said “Marlena?”

and Marlena turned around.

“Thankyou for everything honey” Marlena looked at him with a mix of

fondness and sympathy “Anytime”

Stefano quickly turned away and towards a crowd of people as

Marlena walked off. He was desperate to see her but even more

desperate to ensure his plan went off without a hitch and she was his

forever.

When he was sure she was gone he entered the office of his long time

associate “Hello Richard” he said and Richard looked up in surprise to

see Stefano.

“Stefano……” was all he said. He was always in two minds when it

came to Stefano Dimera. On one hand he wasn’t proud of many of the

things he had done for the man, yet on the other; it was Stefano’s

connections that had helped get him to where he was in terms of his

career, and who had assisted in keeping his Julie alive so long.

Stefano gave Richard a friendly smile. He had been looking for the

perfect person to perform the necessary psychological changes on

Marlena for weeks, but Richard was perfect for the job. The fact that

he knew Marlena so well, and he had a monumental weakness to be

exploited in the form of his dying wife Julie made it almost too easy.

“Richard, I’m not going to beat around the bush my friend because

time is truly of the essence in the proposal I have for you……If I was

to tell you I have a lung for Julie and I could have it transplanted into

her ailing body by nothing but the most skilled surgeons in the world,

behind closed doors where no one would know………would you do a

favour for me, no arguments or questions asked?”

Richard was completely stunned “But her age…..the rules…she’s so ill

Stefano”

Stefano put his hands up “Yes yes, I know there are factors, but If I

could assure you she received the most perfectly matched lung to her

body and any other organ or treatment she might need to make her

well…..to give her the rest of her life back and give you the woman

you love………”

Richard cut Stefano off “Then I would do absolutely anything you

asked Stefano…..anything, I mean that, you have my word” and he

did mean it. There was nothing he wouldn’t do to keep Julie alive.

Stefano looked at Richard in admiration. They shared that in common,

the ability to do what ever it took to protect the people they loved

“Relax my friend, I’m not going to ask you to kill anyone or

anything….now you leave me to take care of some details. I cannot

give you a definite day or time but I can tell you I will act by the end of

the week. If you can have Julie’s medical file and anything she will

need to make her more comfortable during her recovery ready to go

when you receive my call…..and also I need you to provide details

and answers for any questions my staff may ask in relation to the job I

need you to do in the next few days but understand I cannot inform

you of its nature at this point”

Richard nodded “Of course, whatever needs to be done…so you say

my Julie will have a new lung by the end of the week”

“Yes Richard that is exactly what I said, as I understand it all of Julie’s

ailments centre on that lung….so within a couple of months, she

should be good as new”

Richard beamed in gratitude as he stood and shook Stefano’s hand

“Thankyou Stefano, thankyou so much”

Stefano grinned “Ah it is my pleasure my friend, now you keep this on

you at all times” he said as he placed a small cell phone on his desk

‘And I’ll be in touch”

Stefano walked out of Richard’s office feeling genuinely happy that he

was able to do this for him. It was one of his greatest regrets that

Richard was flawed by such strong morals and values because in

terms of his incredible skills Stefano knew Richard was even superior

to Dr Rolf.

There was no telling what Richard would be able to accomplish

working side by side with him. He really was the very best Stefano had

ever encountered, which is why he needed him for this job, because

his queen deserved nothing but the best.

“Soon my queen……you will be mine………soon”

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

Olivia placed an arm around Marlena and gave her a squeeze “Well

I’m so glad to be having lunch with my gorgeous baby girl but I have to

say sweetheart, on a college campus? During summer break….I know

you’re in this accelerated program but you’re giving new meaning to

the term “diligent”

Marlena chuckled “Yeah well I had to make the most of it, John

actually let me out of the house today, who knows when that might

happen again”

Olivia looked at Marlena in surprise “oh dear, darling I know that tone

in your voice and its sounding like the honey moon is definitely over”

Marlena sighed “No….what I said was harsh…its just that his reaction,

not just his but also my reaction to finding out that the Dimeras were

behind my attack have made me do a lot of soul searching. I know

that the love John and I share is very rare and so special. It’s that all

consuming, never-ending die for the other kind of love…I know that,

and I wouldn’t change a thing about it…but”

“But?” Olivia prompted her.

Marlena shrugged “I’ve become too dependent on him Liv…..we’ve

become too dependent on each other”

Olivia looked at Marlena sympathetically “Oh sweetheart that’s only

natural, look at what you’ve had to endure at the hands of those awful

Dimeras, and John’s been the person who’s been at your side, picking

up the pieces with you, comforting you, protecting you, It’s only natural

that you turn to him and be reliant on him through that”

Marlena nodded “I know…I get that, but if It was to continue, then I

don’t think it would be very healthy…look I’ll be honest, the thought of

anyone taking me away from him terrifies me, because he’s, the air

that I breathe, but I’m strong and intelligent and feisty and

resourceful…I’m good in a crisis….I have these skills that make me

capable of handling things on my own sometimes, without him holding

my hand or picking up the pieces for me, or feeling like he has to

protect me from everything”

Olivia held her hands up “So what’s the problem darling, everything

you’ve said is making perfect sense, you sound like you’re moving in

the right direction”

Marlena gave Olivia a worried look. “The problem is, that John wants

to hold my hand through everything, he wants to protect me from

everything…..he wants me to be dependent on him….he encourages

it…hell he practically enforces it, this is the first time I’ve been able to

leave the house without him glued to my side since we got back from

Hawaii and only because he knew I’d be with you”

“I see…..well my darling, I think you need to talk to John about all this”

Olivia advised her gently and Marlena looked at Olivia miserably.

‘It’s not that easy Liv….it’s not just his fault, I’ve let him make me

dependent on him…and he’s been through more torture than anyone

should ever have to endure, especially at the hands of the Dimeras so

I can understand his fear of them hurting me…and it must have been

so terrifying to come home to the penthouse that night and find my

bloody handprints all up the stairs, all over the bathroom door, to

literally have to kick the door in and find me covered in my own

blood…and it’s not just that, he loves me so much, I feel so safe and

protected and loved by him. How can I look him in the eye and

criticising him for loving me that much?” Marlena asked and Olivia

sighed

“Honey….there’s something you’re going to learn as you get older and

that’s that people can love you, but still not necessarily do the thing

that’s right for you, which sounds like what’s happening with you and

John, and by you depending on him that heavily, you’re not doing the

right thing for you either, and continue to do that just for the sake of

sparing his feelings could lead to you’re relationship turning from

wonderful, to unhealthy, and you suppressing a lifetime of resentment,

only to explode one day and do more damage than you may ever be

able to repair, is that what you want?”

Marlena shook her head “No…..I don’t want that Liv” she said

emphatically and Olivia tried to reassure Marlena “And you’re not

criticising John’s love for you, you’re just sharing the discomfort

caused by some of his actions which are motivated by his love for you.

I think you need to convince him of something, but you wont be able to

do that sweetheart until you convince yourself of that something,

which is that being your own person wont prevent you from being the

person that he loves.”

Marlena nodded ‘You’re right, you are so right….I feel so much better

now, thankyou Liv”

Olivia wrapped her arms around the only daughter she had ever had

“And sweetheart, please don’t worry so much…despite these intense

co dependency issues your going through, what you and John have is

so incredibly special and rare. That love you share is so deep and

strong that I honestly believed it could be destroyed by nothing and no

one, and heaven forbid anyone that tried to separate you”

Marlena smiled, feeling reassured “You’re right, so we’ve got some

changes to make, its okay, we’ll get through it the same way we get

through everything…..together.

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

Marlena walked into the penthouse and John stood up from the couch

“We’re have you been Doc? You’re an hour later then you said you’d

be and I’ve been calling your Cell but you haven’t been answering it”

Marlena sighed “Sorry sweetie, my lunch with Liv ran later than I

thought and I left my Cell here by accident”

John looked at her in surprise ‘You left your Cell at home? Do you

know how careless that is? If something had happened I wouldn’t

have been able to reach you, and you wouldn’t have been able to

reach me”

Marlena became irritated “Well gee Daddy I’ll just have to make sure

I’m more responsible then next time won’t I?”

John was taken aback by both her comment and her tone “What did

you just call me?” he asked and Marlena shrugged “I called you

Daddy, that’s what you’re acting like, and from the moment I walked in

that door you’ve been treating me like a child and I don’t appreciate it

John….I’m not a child”

John realised she was right and his face fell “I know you’re not, I’m

sorry baby, I was just really worried, and I snapped…..” he took in the

sight of her dressed in a gorgeous peach coloured baby doll dress, the

front of her hair braided back and the rest tumbling down her back

“You look really pretty” he added sincerely and Marlena melted at his

sweetness, her annoyance instantly forgotten.

“Thankyou….I’m sorry too sweetie, I didn’t mean to snap either” she

said as she waled over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck,

hugging him.

She pulled back to look up at him intently “It’s just that you wont even

let me out of your sight lately, and our lives are suffering for it, you’re

missing work, I’m missing school…I know we’ve both suffered a scare,

and no one was more terrified than me that day when we found out

about the true nature of my attack. But I had you there to look after

me, and protect me…and I started to heal from it, and I’m doing great

now, I’m ready to start getting on with my life, with our lives…part of

which means you letting me go and do the things I’ve always done

without panicking that something’s happening to me.”

John nodded “It sounds simple, but it’s not that easy, after everything

that’s happened to you, I just can’t stop worrying” he avoided her gaze

and Marlena took his face between her hands, forcing him to look at

her “Hey….honey I know exactly where you’re coming from. Do you

know after that awful explosion that day, when you found me

scrambling through the wreckage searching for you,

I used to check the news either online or on T.V every half hour to

check nothing bad had happened to you…but after a little while when

the fear and pain faded I only checked every hour, then every couple

of hours, until a time came when I didn’t have to check it at all. I just

learned to trust that you’re smart and strong and you wouldn’t place

yourself in any unnecessary danger…..well that and the fact that

nothing could do as much damage to you as my cooking could”

John chuckled “You’ve got that right” Marlena pretended to look

offended and slapped his shoulder but was unable to suppress her

smile “But seriously thought John, do you understand where I’m

coming from?”

John wrapped his arms around her waist “I do…..I’ve been suffocating

you lately haven’t I?” he said regretfully and Marlena placed her hands

on his chest “Yes you have sweetie……but it isn’t all your fault…it’s

mine too…the truth is, in the beginning of this whole ordeal, I asked to

be suffocated, it made me feel safe…but I’m healing now…..and I

don’t need to be suffocated anymore to feel safe…..just being in your

arms right this moment and looking into your amazing eyes, seeing in

them how much you love me is all that I need to feel safe.

John gently stroked her hair “Well I’m going to try really hard to give

you more space from now on sweetheart…I can’t promise that I’ll be

able to send you off on a summer holiday or anything for days on

end……”

“And I’m not asking you to baby…just the fact that you’re going to try

is enough for me….okay?” she asked, looking so cute that John broke

into a smile “Okay….as if I could refuse you anyway, you’re too cute

for your own good” he chuckled and Marlena laughed with him.

“I love you John” she said as she looked up at her adoringly and John

grinned at her “You know what? I was just thinking exactly the same

thing about you? Isn’t it amazing just how in synch we are?” he said

dramatically and Marlena broke into giggles ‘yes….just amazing’ she

said as he leant in and kissed her.

But little did they know that a time was coming where they would be

thrown completely out of sink with one another, and it would take

everything they had to find their way back together

If that was even possible………………………

Chapter 35- “Swan Song”

Marlena sat on a bench at the back of Salem University. She had a

few minutes before her last class for the day and she was sewing in

some finishing touches on John’s Olive green pants for that evening.

There would be a ball to raise money for equipment for the children’s

wing in University hospital, and all the attendee’s had to draw out

characters from children’s books and movies. She and John had

drawn out Peter pan and Wendy. She couldn’t wait to see how cute he

looked all dressed up as Peter Pan.

Stefano had been ironing out some details with Dr Hobbs and was just

about to leave when he had spied Marlena walking down to the seat

she was now seated on. He felt positively drawn to her the moment he

had seen her, dressed in a knee length lavender coloured sun frock

with little frilly straps and a lavender coloured ribbon tied around her

upswept hair. She was so beautiful, and destined to be his.

He walked over to where she sat and stood looking down at her “Hello

Marlena” he said softly and Marlena looked up from her sewing and

her face lit up “Michael!” she said in delight and Stefano beamed, so

happy he had made her smile like that.

Marlena shoved John’s pants in her bag and stood up in front of

Stefano “I’m so glad you’re here, ever since that night you saw me

running through town all bloodied and hurt and you tried to help me

I’ve wanted to find you and apologise for just running off like that. I just

got really scared.

Stefano was stunned as she wrapped her arms around his neck and

hugged him “Thankyou so much for stopping and trying to help me”

she said sweetly and with shaking hands Stefano gently held her,

savouring the innocent sweetness of her act, not knowing when she

would hug him like this again after he did what he was going to do to

her, and feeling so incredibly guilty for what Kristen had already done

to her.

When she pulled away Stefano smiled down at her “It was my

pleasure darling, I only wish I could have done more to help you” he

said with great sadness in his voice but Marlena was completely

unaware of whom he was and it remained undetected. She simply

shrugged “I’m okay, long story short it was a vicious attack, I got

roughed up, but I’m better now”

Stefano grinned “I can see that…you know I’ve been reading up on

you in the newspaper, you’re quite the accomplished young lady” He

clenched his fists so hard they turned white as he added “Your

husband is a lucky man, he must be very proud of you”

Marlena broke into a delighted smile “oh he is. John, my husband is

my biggest supporter. He puts my assignments on the refrigerator,

and takes all my criminology case study exams into the police office

and says to all the officers “Look how smart my wife is, you could

learn a thing or two from her……he’s just gorgeous”

Stefano felt his blood boil as he listened to her talk about his pawn

with such incredible love and passion “She should have been mine

you bastard” he thought to himself.

“Actually’ Marlena said brightly “He’s been wanting to meet you ever

since we spent that day in the park and you tried to help me that night.

He likes getting to know my friends and he said he wanted to

personally thank you for what you tried to do for me…would you like to

come to the fundraising ball tonight? It’s fancy dress but if you can

wait an hour for my last class to finish I can help you find a costume”

Stefano fought very hard to resist the thought of spending the

afternoon shopping with Marlena…being able to take her for afternoon

tea…..buy her pretty things as a token of his gratitude, perhaps even

watch her try on costumes as well…….it was just so incredibly

tempting….but he couldn’t run the risk of running into someone who

would recognise him.

“I appreciate the offer very much my darling but unfortunately I have a

prior commitment” he said in disappointment and Marlena nodded

understandingly “oh okay then…………but some other time then?”

she asked and Stefano smiled adoringly at her ‘Absolutely”

“Sooner than you think’ he thought to himself in delight, for she would

be his, that very night.

He was so lost in thought that he never noticed one of the campus

security guards approaching him. “Excuse me Mr Dimera…..I think

you dropped your wallet” he said kindly and Stefano froze.

Marlena felt a chill run through her spine and she looked at the

security guard then at Michael in shock “Michael, why is this man

calling you Mr Dimera?” she asked and the security guard looked at

the identification in the wallet in confusion after hearing the man be

called “Michael”

“Look guys, I don’t know what’s going on between the two of you, all I

know is that according to this wallet and the picture in it, you’re

Stefano Dimera, have a nice day” he said as he put the wallet down

next to Stefano and walked off. Marlena felt her blood run cold and

she snatched the wallet, looking at it in disbelief.

“Stefano Dimera! You’re Stefano Dimera….oh my god” she said in

horror, feeling her blood run cold as she stood up from the seat and

looked at him in disgust.

Stefano stood up and tried to explain “Marlena, please understand I

never meant to mislead you darling, you just saw the name on my

shirt that day which was actually borrowed, and I let you think my

name was Michael because I so enjoyed your company and I was

terrified that if you knew who I really was you’d never want to speak to

me again”

Marlena glared at him “You’re damn right I wouldn’t, you almost

destroyed the man I love…you tortured him, robbed him of his past,

turned him into a pawn in your sick and twisted game”

And suddenly the impact of what this meant hit Marlena “And you

helped Kristen…..you tried to have me killed and……….oh my god

you weren’t trying to help me that night, you just wanted me to think

that, you’d come to finish the job” she said in horror and Stefano

shook his head.

“No sweetheart…it wasn’t like that, I didn’t know you were Marlena at

the time….I only knew you as M, remember? I tried to stop Kristen

when I figured it out but she went ahead and did it anyway and I was

trying to help you that night” Stefano said in an impassioned plea but

Marlena simply stared at him as if she was looking right through him.

“Help me? Do you know what Roman did to me Stefano? He slammed

me into a wall so hard that the membrane in my nose literally

imploded and then when I was lying on the ground choking on my own

blood he punched me and kicked me over and over again”

Stefano felt positively ill at the thought of her being beaten so

sadistically “I’m so sorry my darling, you have to believe me, I would

never, ever let anyone hurt you…no one has ever been as kind to me

as you were that day…….I felt as though you would be the best friend

I ever had in that moment, that we were kindreds. I promise you…I

swear it to you, I will make it up to you”

Marlena looked at him as if he were delusional and just snapped

“MAKE IT UP TO ME? YOU’RE A MONSTER STEFANO! I DON’T

EVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN” She screamed and picked up her

book bag and her anatomy text book, trying to walk away but Stefano

grabbed her wrist.

“Marlena please…..” he pleaded, and feeling all the rage inside her at

all he had done to John, all he had done to her, she turned around

and flung her arm out of his grip, then punched him square in the eye.

Stefano recoiled back in shock and pain and before he could react

Marlena slammed her heavy anatomy book into his face, causing him

to scream in pain as his nose broke and then she kneed him in the

groin and pushed him to the ground, leaving him writhing in agony as

she ran as fast as she could across campus and to her car.

She threw her stuff onto the back seat and jumped into the car, turning

the key into the ignition and heading straight for the police station,

hoping to god she’d given herself enough of a head start.

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

When Marlena pulled into a parking spot right at the front of Salem

P.D she breathed a sigh of relief and willed herself to stop shaking

‘Okay Marlena, you did it, you’re safe, just breathe”

After a few minutes she felt more calm and taking a deep breath she

got out of the car and walked into the station, heading straight into

Abe and John’s office.

“Well hello beautiful” John beamed as he saw her enter the office and

Marlena ran over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck,

hugging him tightly. John wrapped his arms around her waist and held

her tightly, not being able to shake the instinct that something wasn’t

right “Wow, what did I deserve to do this?” he joked and Marlena

pulled away and tousled his hair “You were here for me to come to

after a long day” she said sincerely and John kissed her gently

“mmmm I am always here for you baby, don’t ever forget that”

Abe cleared his throat and held his arms out, pouting dramatically “I’m

feeling a little left out over here” he said and Marlena giggled as she

walked over and gave him a hug “Oh I’m sorry Abe, how are you?”

she asked and Abe chuckled “better now that your gorgeous little self

is here” he said sincerely.

Marlena pulled away and looked at Abe and John ‘Actually I’m here

cause I need to tell you guys something and you need to promise not

to freak out about it because I’m still coming to terms with it myself”

John looked at Abe in concern then at Marlena “What is it baby?”

Marlena took a deep breath “well remember my friend Michael”

John nodded “Sure, he’s the great guy that stopped to help you that

night” Marlena inwardly winced at his ‘great guy comment” and

continued “Well I ran into him today”

John smiled “That’s great Doc, I know how much you wanted to get in

contact with him. Did you get his number? I’d love to take him out for

dinner or drinks and show my gratitude for him trying to help my

angel”

Marlena screwed her face up “No…..no way, uh huh, he is not getting

dinner, the man does not deserve dinner……ever” she said

emphatically and John and Abe looked at each other in surprise,

completely puzzled by her outburst and John looked at Marlena

sympathetically ‘Sweetheart are you about to start your p…………..”

But Marlena cut him off “John Black if you dare ask me if it’s that time

of the month right now, you’ll be sleeping on the couch for a month”

Abe chuckled but John shot him a death stare and he composed

himself ‘Sorry” John looked at Marlena apologetically “sorry

sweetheart, you were saying….”

Marlena sighed ‘Well we were talking when some security guard came

up and told Michael he had dropped his wallet and handed it back to

him, only he called him Mr Dimera………..he isn’t Michael, all this

time, it’s been Stefano Dimera all along”

John and Abe looked at each other in shock, then horror and then

John looked at Marlena and realised just what could have happened

“oh my god…….sweetheart are you alright? Did he try to hurt you?” he

asked as he took her in his arms and scanned her for injuries.

Marlena shook her head ‘No…when I found out and started yelling at

him and telling him what he monster he was he just kept trying to

apologise for what happened to me, saying he didn’t mean for me to

get hurt, and that he tried to stop Kristen….and how much he valued

our friendship…he wasn’t the volatile, short tempered, aggressive

man you’ve described with me, he was gentle and……..I don’t know

seemed genuinely remorseful and apologetic”

John nodded “yeah that’s Dimera’s M.O Doc, always has been. As

screwed up as he is in the initial stages of his evil plots he’s a big

subscriber to the “you catch more bees with honey’ theory”…but I still

can’t believe his nerve…making you think he was your friend…It’s not

your fault baby, you’d never met him you weren’t to know”

Marlena nodded “I know…I’m just glad I know now” she said as she

brought her left hand up to brush her hair out of her face and Abe

noticed the swelling and bruising all over her fingers and knuckles

“honey your hand!” he exclaimed in concern and John looked at her

hands.

A look of fury crossed his face, then worry as he picked up her injured

hand which seemed so small in comparison to his large one “oh

sweetheart….did that bastard do this to you?” he asked, doing his

best to control his anger for her sake and Marlena shrugged

sheepishly “Not exactly”

Marlena gently removed her right hand from John’s hand and held it

with her left “I went to leave but he grabbed my wrist and wouldn’t let

me go. I was scared he wasn’t going to let me leave so I kind of

punched him in the eye”

John looked at her incredulously, then broke into a smile “You what?

You punched Dimera baby?” Marlena nodded and Abe grinned

“Thatta girl”

Marlena continued “Only I was really pissed off so I slammed my

anatomy text book into his face and totally busted his nose”

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” John cried out, just thinking how

much that would hurt and beamed at her in pride ‘that one’s about 600

pages isn’t it baby?”

“800…and hard covered” Marlena corrected him and Abe winced

“Ouch, I’m surprised he didn’t run for the hills”

Marlena let out a little giggle “Actually he really didn’t get the chance,

because after I busted his nose I kneed him in the groin and then I

pushed him over to make sure he could follow me and I ran to my car

and drove here”

“Oh yeah! That’s my girl!” John said clapping his hands and Abe

looked at her with complete admiration and respect and said “Honey I

mean no disrespect when I say this, but you are officially, the man!”

Marlena giggled “You know I feel awful because it’s so wrong to gloat

over hurting another human being, but I was like so scared for a

moment when I found out who he was, then so angry, it just felt so

good to kick his ass”

John looked at Abe in disappointment “don’t you wish we’d been there

partner” an d Abe sighed “yes, that would have made my year…but

hearing about it is still the next best thing……I better go alert the

squad that Stefano’s put in appearance so they can be on the lookout”

John nodded and wrapped his arms around Marlena “While you’re out

there can we get some ice for my pretty little rocky here” Marlena

giggled and Abe smiled “I’m sure I can rustle some up”

John sat down in his chair and pulled Marlena down into his lap “Give

me your hand sweetheart” he said as he took a jar of Vaseline out of

the draw. Marlena looked at him in puzzlement ‘What are you doing?”

she asked and John gestured to her swelling fingers. “We need to get

those wedding and engagement rings of those fingers because if they

swell anymore, it’s going to get painful and dangerous”

Marlena took her hand away like she’d been stabbed “Oh no..Not my

rings” she said with a worried look on her face and John kissed her

forehead “hey…baby, it’s just for a day, until the swelling goes down,

I’ll keep them safe”

He gently coated her finger with Vaseline and the rings, although a

tighter fit than normal, just slid off. He wiped her finger with a tissue

then wiped the rings and slid them onto his pinkie finger.

“Ohhhh they look so pretty on you” Marlena cooed and John held his

hand out and said in a feminine voice “But do you think they match my

outfit, I wouldn’t want to be like, a fashion victim or anything”

“You goof!” Marlena exclaimed before collapsing into giggles and

burying her face into his shoulder. John beamed and held her close,

laughing with her, and when she moved her head he said “hey…..you

know this changes everything don’t you….I mean Stefano pops up

from time to time to stir up shit when he’s in town visiting Kristen all

the time, but given what’s happened, that he’s been trying to befriend

you, I can’t let you go anywhere alone, not until we catch him. Is that

alright baby? I mean with everything we talked about yesterday, about

me not suffocating you”

Marlena nodded “That’s fine sweetie….I don’t really want to run that

risk either, there’s just something about him, he’s so creepy. But as

scared as I was, I’m glad this happened today and forced me into

action, because I proved to myself I’m tougher and stronger than I

thought I was…I could have been a victim, but instead I was a fighter”

John looked at her in awe “Yes you were baby and I am just so damn

proud of you….and I’m sorry for not having the respect and

understanding of your capabilities and strength that I should have in

the past few months….but I’m working on it….in fact, judging by the

number you did on Stefano, I think it’s me that needs your protection

Rocky, not the other way around”

Marlena laughed and he gently kissed her “I love you, my strong,

brave, beautiful angel” he said sincerely and Marlena pressed her

forehead against his “I love you too”

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

John walked into their bedroom and smiled when he saw Marlena,

lying on the bed under the covers, even though it was summer. “Baby

what are you doing? Aren’t you boiling?” he asked and Marlena

pouted “The ice is making me cold”

John couldn’t bite back a chuckle, she was just so cute “Oh my poor

baby” he said as he moved the covers back and began unwrapping

her hand “How does that feel Doc” he said as he gently moved her

fingers, pleased that the swelling had gone down a lot and the anti

inflammatory pain killers he’d given her seemed to have limited her

pain.

“Better’ she said honestly then added “But I think I need a cuddle”

John smiled at her lovingly as he lay back against the pillows, taking

her with him “Mmmm now that sounds like a good idea” he said

appreciatively, running his hand up and down her back and Marlena

moaned softly “I love it when you touch me” she said softly, pressing

herself up against him and John groaned “I love touching you too

sweetheart” he said as he took off his shirt and pants, remaining in

only his boxers, then stripping off her dress to reveal a lavender lacy

bra and matching lacy panties.

He loved it when she was like this….he could always tell from the tone

of her voice, from her comments, when she was making her

transformation from angel, to vixen, and it always resulted in really

amazing sex

“And I love feeling your skin against mine” he added as he kissed her

passionately and rolled her onto her back, reaching under her to undo

the clasp and removing her bra “You’re so beautiful baby” he said

softly as he leant down to kiss her again.

Taking her arms and gently pinning them above her head with his own

he began to kiss her neck, his lips initially gentle and chaste, causing

her to shiver at the whisper like sensation, but soon his kisses grew

hungrier, his lips hotter, warming her skin with his need, his passion,

his desire for her.

As he sucked on a particularly sensitive spot on her neck she felt the

flood of wetness seep into her panties, no more so though than the

unbearable need to feel him moving inside of her began to seep from

the innermost recesses of her soul to every nerve of her trembling

body

Yes……….Yes……..there’s my sexy girl…. You feel so amazing when

you move beneath me like that” John coaxed her along as he

continued to devour her neck. She gasped as he ever so erotically

blew on the trail of moist heat he had left along her throat with his

tongue.

He kissed along both her collar bones before moving down to her left

breast, kissing around the soft flesh before slowly moving his tongue

around her hardening nipple “ohhhhhhhhhhhh”

Marlena moaned in ecstasy as he began to move his tongue faster

and faster before taking her nipple into his mouth and sucking on it

endlessly He smiled as her body trembled under his touch “So

incredibly beautiful my love” he whispered as he moved to her other

breast, repeating the same motions

“Oh god…………’ she moaned as he ran a continuous trail with his

tongue from her breasts, down along her stomach to the edge of her

panties, pausing momentarily before continuing straight down the

centre of them, causing her to gasp at the sensation.

He deliberately lingered at her stunning legs, his mouth teasing,

devouring suckling at her silky thighs, his strong hands controlling

their incessant quivering

Finally he took advantage of the side ties on her panties, undoing

them both and tossing them aside before moving back up along the

length of her body.

Moving back up the length of her body he slipped a hand under her

body, cradling her to him and another crept down to her centre, his

eyes dark with desire when he cooed ‘lovely……………..you’re so wet

for me my sweetheart………….’

He whispered in her ear “But I think I can make you wetter” and with

that he began stroking her, slowly at first, lavishing kisses on her neck

and breasts as he ever so slowly increased the pressure of his nimble

fingers

‘Oh god John…………….’ Marlena moaned, she felt as if she was

levitating above an open fire, John’s finger and tongue were the

flames, burning her up from the inside out ‘Does that feel good

baby……………” Marlena nodded wordlessly, to caught up in the feeling

to speak “How about this baby?”

Marlena moaned from deep in her throat as he slipped two long

fingers inside of her, all the while stroking her with his thumb. He

kissed her neck as he moved his fingers in and out of her”’Is that

making you hot ?……………it certainly looks like its making you

hot…………….you feel hot, wet, warm, tight……hot………..so good

baby.” He moaned in appreciation

“Harder John……………” Marlena moaned, yearning for even more of

his hands. John smiled at her response to his touch as he began to

move his fingers harder and faster, muffling her moans with his kisses,

he continued to move his fingers, whispering in her ear

‘You know baby……………… I don’t know what I like doing with my

hands more………having them on you………………….or inside

you………..” Marlena could feel his words pushing her closer and

closer to the edge, his fingers unrelenting in their passionate assault

‘mmmmmmmmmmmmm John………..oh my god…………..” she

slammed her eyes shut as the pleasure inside her began its ascent to

an almost unbearable pinnacle

“Open your eyes baby………. Look at me……………I can’t have my

angel hiding… you’re so fucking hot when you come for

me…………….I’m going to make you come so hard……… you feel so

incredible……………. You’re so close………….I can feel it. C’mon

baby…………….. Open those beautiful eyes and look at me……..so I

can make you scream……………..

Marlena ‘s pleasure racked eyes fluttered open and he smiled

appraisingly “Good girl” he held her tightly……………I’ve got you

sweetheart………………….Now come for me……………………… “

He began to move his fingers with almost impossible speed, stretching

her, igniting her, paralysing her, sending her reeling into an erotic

utopia where all that existed was his embrace and his touch

‘oh god John………..I’m coming…………………”

John’s hand never stopped “oh yes….it’s so good baby…….. I can feel

you……………..” he looked deep into her eyes and suddenly pinched

her centre, causing her to explode into blissful spasms that caused

her entire body to quiver endlessly in his arms “JOHN!” she screamed.

John gently removed his hands and held her tightly ‘I’ve got you baby”

The pleasure was so indescribable she felt herself on the verge of

blacking out, the room was spinning, her heart was pounding, her

body was shaking “Breathe for me sweetheart……that’s my girl” John

held her tightly and stroked her hair, wondering with concern if he had

pushed her too hard when she had been through an exhausting day.

That is until she slipped out of his arms and climbed on top of him,

barely taking time to catch her breath as her lips found his chest and

she began to work her magic.

John was in heaven as her kisses rained down on him, their

passionate sweetness a delicious contrast with the subtle raking of her

nails along his chest as she moved further and further and down.

Marlena gazed lovingly at the rise and fall of his chest just before her

head disappeared under the covers. He really was magnificent.

John’s breath caught as he felt her uninjured hand close around the

length of him, just lightly touching him, the aching anticipation of what

was to come was enough to make him almost unbearably hard, and

dying for the sweet release he knew she would bring him to.

She began lightly running her tongue around him in half circles from

the base to his tip, the coolness of her breathing along the trail of her

hot mouth almost driving him insane.

Just when he thought he couldn’t take anymore he felt the tip of his

erection enter her mouth and then inch by inch, relaxing her throat as

she went she took all of him in, humming at his base as she sucked

and then making him gasp for breath as she released him inch by

inch, increasing the pressure with her mouth at the very tip before

taking him slowly in again.

She repeated this motion very slowly over and over again, her hands

gently but firmly caressing his testicles, her tongue moving constantly.

John writhed beneath her, feeling as if he could literally die from what

she was doing. He couldn’t believe he was the first man she had ever

done this with. She gave new meaning to the term “A natural”

“Oh Marlena …….. fuck…….feels so good baby……so good………..”

“OH fuck” he cried as she began to increase the speed of her

movements, sending him closer and closer towards what would be

one incredible climax.

“Wait” he gasped, barely able to speak “I want to be inside you when I

come baby. I want to be inside you now…………”

Marlena knew the feeling well, she was aching for him. Crawling up

the length of him she smiled saucily as she rested her hands on his

stomach and lowered herself onto him.

They both moaned in delight at the sheer completion the feeling

brought, they fit together so perfectly.

John watched her in awe as she moved atop him so gracefully, she

was so incredibly beautiful, her body flushed and shimmering with

perspiration. He couldn’t take his eyes off her as she threw her head

back and threaded her fingers through her long silky hair, brushing it

back off her face.

Looking back down at him beneath her, his chest heaving as he met

her thrust for thrust Marlena wondered if it was possible someone

could be so sexy.

John sat up and adjusted Marlena so she was sitting in his lap

wrapped around him. He took her face in between his hands and

smiled sweetly at her “I don’t want us to be so far apart baby…I want

to hold you” he kissed her everywhere as they gently began to rock

back and forth, her eyelids, her cheeks, her nose, her lips.

Marlena held onto him like she would never let go, he was so sweet,

so loving. Wrapping her arms around his neck she found her lips with

his own and they began to kiss for what seemed like an eternity, their

lips dancing madly across one another in a passionate frenzy, each of

them desperate to completely possess the other,

They began to rock back and forth, harder and faster, John’s mouth on

her neck sending her to dizzying heights, her hands dancing along his

chest, tweaking his nipples bringing him to join her

Without warning John flipped her to lay on her back and moved atop

of her, holding her tightly as he began to thrust long, hard and deep

‘Oh god John………….right there” Marlena gasped as he began to hit

that one spot that could reel her into unconsciousness “There baby?”

John asked, a delighted smile on his face as her amazing body began

to quiver beneath him every time he thrust. Marlena moaned ‘uh

uh…………” John continued to move inside her, unable to get enough

of the feeling “Marlena………….baby…. So tight….. So incredible”

Marlena put her mouth up to his ear and mimicked his earlier teasing ‘I

think I can get tighter”

John’s eyes grew wide as saucers as Marlena tightened all her pelvic

floor muscles around him to the point where she was so snug he could

barely move, the sensation was unlike anything he had ever felt ‘Oh

god….. Marlena……….baby.!” he cried as he began to move in and out,

her strong muscles unrelenting in their assault.

He almost blacked out when Marlena, never losing her grip around his

erection began to match him thrust for thrust. Marlena wrapped her

arms and legs around him, pushing him inside her more deeply,

nibbling in his ear and whispering ‘I want you inside me

forever………….”

John couldn’t believe it, she was so hot. He began to up the pace, his

hand running down the side of her face “You’re so sexy, so gorgeous

you make my head spin, do you know that Doc?”

Marlena blushed a little at his words as she reached down and began

stroking the very base of his member every time he moved out of her

.He looked down at her beautiful doll like features, her wavy tousled

tresses, her slick body, full soft breasts, perfectly rounded hips and

thighs and sighed in admiration ‘you’re pure heaven baby”

John groaned, unable to get over the little vixen beneath him, it

spurred him on, harder and faster, determined to possess her

completely, mind heart body and soul.

‘Are you ready to scream again baby? he asked her hoarsely ‘Are you

close?” Marlena nodded as he reached down and began roughly

stroking her as he thrusted ‘Oh John” she cried as her whole body

began to burn “I said are you close love?”

“OH GOD” Marlena cried as he increased the pressure of his fingers

and his thrusting simultaneously “yes ……………I’m close……….. please

John……….I need you” That was all John needed to hear as he began

to move with strength and speed neither of them knew he

possessed…………..’

“John” she cried as he moved his arms under her pelvis, tipping her

on a different angle and beginning to hit that blissful spot over and

over again, harder and faster each time.

Marlena couldn’t see, couldn’t think, couldn’t move, couldn’t hear, she

couldn’t really even breath, all she could do was feel him, on top of

her, beneath her, inside of her, completely engulfing her with his

insatiable passion, consuming her with himself from the inside out

She blindly reached her hands out, moaning uncontrollably now

‘Come with me John…………Come with me” John took her in his arms,

cradling her protectively, her head buried in his chest as one final

thrust sent them both over the edge

“JOHN” Marlena screamed, so shocked by the ferocity of her orgasm

the sound caught in her throat and her voice completely cut out.

“Marlena …….sweetheart, so incredible” John cried as the sweet

torture of her walls contracted around him over and over again as

each new spasming quiver ran through her body

John eventually slid out of her and rolled onto his back, taking her with

him into his arms and they held each other while they both came down

from their ecstatic high. Marlena snuggled into his arms, completely

awed by the passion they had just shared “oh my god John that was

the” “best sex we’ve ever had” John finished her sentence, still panting

and Marlena buried her face in his chest, trying to get her bearings

back.

“You know sweetheart…if that was to be the last time we ever made

love I think we could honestly say we went out with a bang” he said

and Marlena laughed “Definitely….but lucky for us…it wasn’t”

John cradled her in his arms and looked down at her seriously ‘Well

thank god for that, because I’ll never get enough of you….never ever”

he said and began tickling her, causing her to squeal with laughter.

And as they played and frolicked in bed together, little did they know,

that they truly had sung their swan song.

Because it would be, their last time……

Chapter 36- “The last Dance”……what would you do if you were

spending an evening with the love of your life, and unbeknownst to

you it was your last?

Marlena walked down the penthouse stairs, her face furrowed in

confusion as she heard John seemingly talking to himself. “John……

sweetie…’ she called and John came running in from the kitchen, but

stopped when he saw Marlena and beamed.

He knew they were going to the fundraiser ball as peter pan and

Wendy, but he wasn’t prepared for the way her beauty instantly struck

his heart, rendering him both silent and still. She was wearing a pretty

little pastel blue dress with floaty sleeves and a hemline to match. A

pink sash tied under her bust and her hair was pulled back in a loose

ponytail with soft strands escaping around her face and little pink

ballet slippers adorned her feet. She wore very minimal makeup, and

she would have looked exactly like Wendy, had she not been so

stunningly beautiful that she looked positively ethereal…like a little

fairy or an apparition from another time and place.

“You are so beautiful” he said in a voice full of emotion as he walked

over to her and wrapped her in his arms. Marlena beamed up at him

“You’re not so bad yourself handsome……definitely the sexiest Peter

Pan I’ve ever seen” she said, a cheeky glint in her eye as she

adjusted the feather on his cap

‘Why thankyou milady” John said as he tipped his had to Marlena who

giggled and did a little curtsey “You’re welcome good sir”

They both laughed and Marlena tipped her head in curiosity “So what

was all that fussing in the kitchen I could hear a moment ago”

John grinned at her “Come here I’ll show you” he said as he took her

hand and led her into the kitchen and towards the refrigerator.

Marlena looked at the fridge door which was covered in her papers

and assignments and accolades.

John gestured to the door “Now see I was having a problem fitting

these papers you just got back on the fridge baby, and then the most

logical solution just came to me”

Marlena smiled at him, he was so cute “We take some of them off

sweetie” she said and John looked at her like she was insane “No

sweetheart, we don’t need to do anything that drastic……we just need

a bigger fridge…..”

Marlena grinned in bemusement “oh of course, and getting a bigger

fridge just to pin my papers on isn’t drastic at all” she said teasingly

and John put his arm around her “That’s a fact, it will be here on

Monday!”

Marlena looked at him in awe. He truly was her biggest supporter. He

was so proud of her and it was always a toss up to see who was more

excited when she brought her papers home and he would immediately

put them on the fridge doors…he’d even had a set of hand crafted lilac

magnets made for her.

“I love you so much’ she said as she wrapped her arms around his

neck, hugging him tightly and John sighed in contentment as he

wrapped his arms around her “I love you too baby”

He pulled back and kissed her on the forehead “Now what do you say

we get going so I can go show off my beautiful wife?” he asked her

and Marlena giggled “Sounds good to me”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena sat on John’s lap eating cake and John smiled adoringly at

her “You know what, when I was a kid I always thought Wendy was

hot”

Marlena shook her head at John and giggled “John Black you did not,

you don’t even remember being a kid” John looked at her in mock

seriousness “That’s a good point”

Marlena broke into giggles and John said “But if I did remember being

a kid and Wendy looked anything like you do now, I definitely think I

would have found her hot, in fact, rather than giving me sweet dreams

it would have given me a completely different kind if dream, the messy

kind”

Marlena slapped John’s shoulder “Stop that” she said, trying to regain

her composure but she couldn’t stop laughing.

She snuggled into his arms and looked up at him with an adorable

pout “I wish we were alone……without all these people, where I could

touch you anywhere……..kiss you anywhere, just like we did before

we came…..” she said, referencing their exquisite love making, her

hand running up and down John’s thigh, making him catch his breath”

“Baby….” He pleaded and Marlena looked up at him innocently “I can’t

help it……I just love having you inside me” John almost groaned, she

was so sexy. He pulled her even closer to him so that there faces

were mere inches apart and said “I love being inside you sweetheart”.

He kissed her passionately and they were so wrapped up in their little

reverie that they never noticed a Cheshire cat staring at them from

across the room. “Enjoy your time with her John” he said mockingly to

himself.

“For it will be your last”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Marlena looked around the room in frustration. She couldn’t find John

anywhere and she hadn’t seen him for more than half an hour. “Is

everything okay honey?” she heard Abe’s voice behind her and she

turned around and smiled at him “Yes Abe….well no…I’m not sure

really, I seem to have misplaced my husband” she said in

bewilderment and Abe chuckled “I think I can help with that

Sweetheart…if you walk out the main entrance doors and to the

second balcony on your left, you’ll find him”

Marlena sighed in relief “Thank you Abe, I was starting to worry” Abe

squeezed her shoulder gently ‘No problems sweetheart”. Marlena

followed the directions that Abe had given her, heading out to the

second balcony, and when she reached it she stopped dead in her

tracks, in awe of what she saw.

The entire balcony was decorated with candles and flowers. There

was soft music wafting through the air, and that’s when she heard the

sound she loved above all others “hey Doc!”

She walked out onto the balcony, standing a few feet away from him.

“You did all this?” she asked in amazement and John nodded

“Guilty…..but what can I say? I wanted us to have a little time alone

together to celebrate, after all it’s not everyday your wife kicks the

living shit out of Stefano Dimera”

Marlena giggled as he broke into a grin but then John suddenly pulled

her towards him and spun her around, clutching her in a mock head

lock “Before you get any ideas of using your moves on me just let me

tell you I have a black belt in karate!”

Marlena rolled her eyes “You do not!” John sighed “No…I don’t….but

it sounded good huh?”

Marlena turned around in his arms and slapped his shoulder as she

giggled ‘You goof!” and he laughed with her. After a little while he

became serious, brushing a tendril of hair out of her eyes, in awe of

their sparkle, her flushed cheeks, her gorgeous smile and adorable

giggle

“Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?” he asked, almost

breathless just looking at her and Marlena blushed, causing him to

smile softly, and hope she never lost that sweetness, the adorable

innocence she had, praying he could protect it always.

“Dance with me?” she asked hopefully and John wrapped her in his

arms and looked down at her adoringly “Always”

First,first time I look into your eyes

I saw heaven-oh-heaven in your eyes

Everything I did before you

Wasn’t worth my world

It should’ve been you

You all the time

I do anything and everything

To please you

You know how much I need you

You’re always always on my mind

John held her tightly in his arms, gently stroking her hair as they

swayed to the music, reveling in the way she snuggled into his

embrace, pulling her closer still………..

You’re more than wonderful

More than amazing

The irreplaceable love of my life

You’re so incredible

Here in these arms of mine

The irreplaceable love of my life

“Can we just stay like this forever?” Marlena asked softly and John

kissed the top of her head, a smile lighting up his whole face ‘That’s

the plan sweetheart”

Always seems like a reality

Forever don’t seem so far away

All I want to do

All I want to feel

All I wan tot be is close to you (close to you)

Everyday is my lucky day

All I want to do is love you

I place no one above you

I’ll tell you why

“I don’t ever want to leave your arms” Marlena said in blissful

contentment and John teased her “Who said I was letting you go?” he

asked as he gave her a little squeeze.

You’re more than wonderful

More than amazing

The irreplaceable love, love of my life

You’re so incredible

Here in these arms of mine

The irreplaceable love of my life

John didn’t think the moment could get anymore special, anymore

magical until Marlena moved her head from his chest and looking up

at him, softly began to sing

Baby you know

You know you’re my one and only

All I want to do is be together

Baby you know I’ll never leave you lonely

In your eyes, In your eyes I see forever

John was positively enraptured. He’d been mesmerized by her

beautiful, soulful voice at the Salem high talent show much earlier, but

she had been singing all her pain and devastation from the

heartbreaking mess with Kristen…to see…to hear her singing to him

like this, with so much love and so much passion in her eyes, he didn’t

think he’s ever forget this moment…..he loved her singing to him so

dearly.

You’re more than wonderful

More than amazing

The irreplaceable love of my life

You’re so incredible

Here in these arms tonight

The irreplaceable love of my life

The irreplaceable love of my life.

When she finished singing John looked at her as though she were the

very air he breathed, because to him, she was. “That was exquisite

sweetheart” he said sincerely and Marlena shook her head as she

brought her hand up to his face “Not as exquisite as you” she said and

leant up to kiss him, his strong arms coming around her and lifting her

off the ground as they kissed, oblivious to the fact that someone was

literally waiting in the wings to tear their love, their hearts, their world

apart.

When he lowered her to the ground she kissed him softly once more

and said ‘I just have to go give Alice the final figures from the ticket

sales and I’ll be right back okay”

John gently kissed her forehead “Okay sweetheart”

Marlena walked away and for some reason as he watched her, a flash

of fear ripped through his stomach ‘As soon as you’re done come

back to me!” he called out and she turned back to him and gave him a

dazzling smile then looked at him with every ounce of conviction and

sincerity she possessed “I’ll always come back to you”

He smiled as she walked away, feeling reassured, completely

unaware of what was about to happen.

“Oh no you won’t my queen” came a voice from a figure concealed by

the shadows of the night ‘After tonight, you’ll never come back to him

again”

Chapter 37- “Tonight”

Marlena had just finished giving Alice the final figures from the ticket

sales when one of the wait staff approached her “Excuse me Marlena,

but there’s a gentleman out in the foyer who wishes to make a large

donation, he can’t come in because he’s just had a knee

reconstruction and needed to sit down for a spell, would you be able

to go speak to him?”

Marlena nodded “oh of course I’ll go to him, how lovely of him,

thankyou for letting me know”

Marlena walked out into the foyer, as Stefano knew she would. He

waited behind a curtain, choosing his moment to strike.

“Hello…is anyone out here?” she asked, standing still and scanning

the foyer. She never heard the figure creeping up behind her; never

felt his hand coming around her, until he held a cloth to her mouth and

nose.

She tried to scream but an overwhelming smell of chemicals flooded

her being and then everything went black

Stefano picked her up in his arms, grinning victoriously to himself as

he carried her down a deserted stairwell “At last my queen, you are

mine!”

Normally his M.O was to never be seen doing such a thing, to not lead

a trail, except to play games with people perhaps. But this time, he

wanted John to see him, wanted him to know he’d taken her, that he

would never see her again.

John looked at his watch in concern ‘Where are you Doc?” he asked

himself. It had been 10 minutes; she shouldn’t have been gone that

long. He was just about to go and find her when he heard a deep,

menacing laugh…..a laugh that struck him to his very core “Noooo” he

gasped.

He turned around and looked over the balcony to see Stefano on the

ground below, clutching an unconscious Marlena in his arms.

“DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOC”

He screamed and Stefano continued to laugh as a car pulled up “Say

goodbye John…she will never be your again!”

Stefano hopped into the car with Marlena and it sped off. John ran

back into the ball and was stopped by Abe “Buddy what is it, was that

you screaming?”

John pushed past him turning around as he practically running

backwards “Dimera’s taken Marlena”

“Oh my god’ Abe said as he ran after John, reaching for his cell phone

and leaving a group of horrified guests in his wake.

“We have to get her back, I can’t lose her Abe, I can’t’ John said as

they ran down the stairs and Abe patted John’s back “We’ll get her

back Buddy…….I’ve sent out an instant pager alert for officers to meet

at the station…we’re going to find her and get her back.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

“Is Dr Hobbs and his wife being transported to the location?” Stefano

asked his driver and the driver promptly responded “yes Sir, they

should arrive approximately 5 minutes after us”

“Good” Stefano said, pleased with how perfectly things were going. He

very tenderly held an unconscious Marlena in his arms and softly

stroked her hair “I’m going to let you in on a secret, my beautiful little

captive…..I think I loved you the very first moment I saw you…. I know

that no matter what happens I will love you for the rest of my life. I

understand that this doesn’t come without obstacles….I know you’re

very young…I’m old enough to be your father, and you’re very

inexperienced when it comes to matters of the heart….you also seem

to be very genuinely in love with John Black….that one I can help you

with.

I’m going to turn you into a different person my darling…one that won’t

remember him….one that he won’t be able to love because you won’t

be the Marlena he loves….but I’ll still love you, and I think in time

you’ll come to love me too.

I’m not going to force you into anything darling, because I think one of

the reasons I love you so much is that instant bond we seemed to

share, the instant friendship we seemed to strike up….the fact that we

seem to be kindreds. I would never want to lose that, or jeopardise

that…risk not having that relationship, that kind of companionship in

my life…its funny how life works, in that one afternoon at Salem place

I felt I had found the best friend I had ever had in my whole life

It was fate my darling, that brought you to me, I’m sure of it….and you

will never know just how deeply I regret what happened with Roman,

that I did not put two and two together fast enough, figure out that my

M, my mysterious dream girl was really you. I’m torn apart with guilt…

every night I’m haunted by the image of finding you staggering down

the street so bloody and broken and devastated …..I’m so very sorry

sweetheart, I could never, ever bear for you to be hurt like that, and I

swear to you I will make it up to you.

You’re going to be a whole new person sweetheart…you’re going to

have different memories…different characteristics….perhaps a whole

new personality, but I don’t mind…as long as you’re not John’s

precious Doc…as long as I get a fair chance.

And I’ll let you in on a little secret…..Rolf is on the verge of a break

through…a chemical combination so powerful that it could completely

shatter the neurological pathways that bind long term memory forever

and you know what? I’m going to unleash it upon John Black, and he

will once more be my pawn…..but this time, it will be forever.

Get ready my queen……….because it all about to begin

Tonight…………………

Chapter 38 – Part 1 (this chapter picks up 7 months on from the last

chapter when Marlena was kidnapped. )

Abe sat on a couch in the office of the Police psychiatrist he had been

ordered to see by his superiors. It’s not that they doubted his

capabilities as a police commander, but it had become clear that his

attachment to Marlena’s disappearance investigation was not solely

the work of a dedicated department head, but born from a fatherly love

for her. His superiors knew he was the best…that John was too, but in

order to lead her case they were required to visit Doctor Julia McRae

once a week.

Even Olivia who had been heavily involved in the case needed to

have her weekly mandatory visit to stay on the team, but as time went

by, try as he might to remain hopeful, Abe was starting to feel more

and more despondent. He had fought the visits at first, they all had,

but the more days, weeks and months that went by, the more they

began talking, until for Abe, some weeks he spoke for the entire hour.

He was now having his 12pm appointment

“It’s been 7 months today” he said dejectedly with a heavy sigh.

“Seven Months since Marlena was abducted?” Julia asked in a calm

but sympathetic voice and Abe nodded.

“It’s funny I keep expecting her to just walk into the station. She used

to just drop by whenever she’d finished her classes or when John and

I were working late…she’s such a little sweetheart, she’d always bring

snacks and good coffee…and smart…..my god she is brilliant, she

could just pick up the most difficult case files and establish a motive or

a flaw in a statement, an alibi, as easily as you or I could look out the

widow and say it’s a rainy day….and she’s just the prettiest little

thing….that smile of hers is pure sunshine, it didn’t matter how

frustrated I was, how many injustices I’d had to witness in my day, a

murder, a sex crime, a hate crime….when she smiled at me, I’d just

melt, it would just all float away.

She’s just such an incredible, beautiful, talented kid…they both

are….her and John, but I cant find her….I can’t bring her back to him,

I’ve tried, I’ve tried so hard, I love them both like they were my

own…..but I can’t help them.

“And that’s becoming increasingly difficult for you to live with?” Julia

prompted and Abe ran his fingers through his hair in frustration “it’s

tearing me apart…I think things got really horrific when that Colleague

of John’s ran into her and a man who’s description definitely fits

Stefano’s…and she had no idea who he was….who John was…who

she even was really. To know he’s gotten to her like that, wiped her

memories…taken her away from us….. It just breaks my heart…you

know?” he asked

Julia nodded sympathetically “I do commander carver, but

unfortunately our time is up….I’ll see you next week?’ she asked him

and Abe sighed ‘yes I suppose you will…thankyou” he said as he

stood up and walked out her door.

The doors of the elevator had just closed when the doors of another

elevator opened and John walked out, taking slow steps to Dr

McRae’s office, not being particularly in the mood for talking that day.

He opened the door before closing it behind him and taking a seat on

the couch.

“Hello John….how are you?” Julia asked and John looked at her

pointedly “My wife is out there somewhere probably being tortured and

made to do unspeakable things by a complete monster, how do you

think I am?” he asked with scornful contempt in his voice then sighed

“I’m sorry…” he said apologetically and Julia gave him a kind smile

‘That’s alright John….I can’t even imagine what you’re going

through…..” Julia paused and took a deep breath ‘Does the fact that

she seems to have had her memories taken from her…memories of

who you are, who she is…what you meant to each other change

anything for you…make you want her back any less you know it

wouldn’t make you any less of a person if it did.”

John shook his head emphatically ‘No…it only makes me want her

back more so I can do everything in my power to protector from

DiMera…to bring her back from the darkness and emptiness he’s

shrouded her in by robbing her of her past, her memories.

I love her…..she’s the love of my life, my soul mate, whether or not

she remembers me……I just wish I could have stopped this…but I

never imagined he would come to that ball and take her. I should have

known, I should have done something…She’s such a sweet, precious

little angel…she would never hurt anyone and now she’s been hurt so

badly…and oh god….my colleague, James…he said Di Mera had his

arms around her…the idea of that bastard with his hands on her like

that…touching her…violating her because she has no comprehension

of who he is with no memories but the ones he’s probably fed

her………..I swear to god I’ll kill him…….” John said as he stood up

and began moving towards the door.

“Where are you going John?’ Julia asked and John shook his head “I

can’t be here right now, I can’t deal with this today, I just can’t….you

don’t know me, you don’t know what this is like, its just all fucking

bullshit….she’s gone….she’s been gone for 7 months and everyone

around me keeps looking at me like she’s never ever coming back and

if I have to stay here one more second and hear you allude to that as

well lady I may just kill you too!” He said venomously and with that he

stormed out of her office.

Olivia walked out of the elevators and was relieved to see John

coming towards her ‘John thank god, I need to talk to you….”

“Not now Liv!” he said dismissively and tried to move past her.

‘Please John, you don’t understand, this is important, I’ve made an

incredible discovery” she pleaded with him but it fell on deaf ears.

“I said not now Liv! John said, raising his voice as he stepped into the

elevator, its doors immediately closing behind him.

Julia came out of her office, surprised to see Olivia ‘oh…hello

Olivia….has John gone’ she asked and Olivia nodded ‘I’m afraid he

has and I wish he hadn’t, I have incredible news…its Marlena, I know

where she is”

Julia looked at Olivia in stunned awe “oh my god….I think you had

better come inside so we can have a chat” she said, gently ushering

Olivia into her office.

Olivia took a seat on the couch, still seemingly in shock from her

discovery and Julia looked at her reassuringly “Just start at the

beginning” she urge her patiently and Olivia took a deep breath.

“As you know I’m a school principal, but I’m also on a disciplinary

review committee…..when a child is in your school causing constant

havoc with their behaviour it can be very difficult to remain objective

when looking at expulsion….when you’re at your wits end sometimes

you just want them out!”

Julia smiled “I can imagine”

Olivia continued “So I’m part of a committee that goes to schools

looking at either suspending students aged 5- 18 for indefinite

amounts of time, or expelling them. This morning I had a panel

meeting at St Xavier’s boarding school; it’s a high school about two

hours out of Salem. I had heard rumours that the student I was

helping review was the infamous “Emmy.D”

Julia froze but took a deep breath “Go on”……

“Emmy appeared on district hit list for disciplinary problems about 4

months ago….she’d already been suspended 17 times and some of

the stunts she has pulled would blow your mind. I got there just before

the meeting began; I hadn’t even had the chance to be introduced to

the panel when it all began. Olivia cast her mind back to the morning’s

events, events that changed everything.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Olivia took her seat next to Derek Cates, principal of Walker St

Elementary “Hey Liv, how’s things…..excited about meeting the

famous Emmy D?” he asked his friend and Olivia sighed “Cutting it

fine it looks like” she said with a chuckle as Principal Edwards from

Xavier College looked at her watch ‘Where is that wicked girl, she’s 10

minutes late.

Just then the door swung open and Olivia watched with interest as

Emmy appeared. She was slim, very slim, leggy, blonde from what

she could see although it was hard to tell as she had so many purple

highlights.

The girl who’s dishevelled hair covered most of her face and upper

body leant against the door frame ‘What’s up bitches!’ she said and

principal Edwards glared at her “You get yourself in here and sit down

right now young lady”

The girl slowly sauntered into the room and sat down on a chair in

front of them “Can we keep this short peeps I’ve got a wicked

hangover and I was seriously enjoying my sleep in before I got

summoned’ she giggled and principal Edwards glared at the glass of

champagne Emmy was sipping “You’re drunk!” she exclaimed and

Emmy shook her head “Noooooo I’m hung-over, that means I was

really drunk last night….this’ she gestured to the champagne “is

breakfast!”

Vice principal Williams walked over and took Emmy’s glass from her

“hey!” she whined but didn’t fight him; she merely removed the

sleeping mask that was around her hair and straightened her

dishevelled waves, brushing them away from her face.

Olivia felt all the air sucked from her as she got a good look at Emmy

for the first time. She was wearing a black wife beater that said ‘Fuck

off I’m with the band!”, a pair of little white pyjama shorts with black

daggers on them…but that wasn’t what struck her…..those eyes…

rimmed in smudged charcoal eyeliner, those beautiful soulful, hazel

eyes…and that gorgeous, cheeky smile she was smiling at that very

moment. It was her, it was her little girl, it was Marlena….who was she

now….what had Stefano made her into?

With a shaking hand she reached for the case file sitting in front of her

and looked for her full name. “Marlena “Emmy” Evans DiMera”.

“Marlena!” principal Edwards bellowed and Olivia watched as Emmy

rolled her eyes “It’s Emmy! Why are you calling me by my full name, I

say lets keep this casual’ she said with a cheeky giggle and principal

Edwards looked at her with contempt “You take of that cheap profane

shirt right now!” and Emmy pointed her finger at principal Edwards

‘Cheap? Hey! I’ll have you know this shirt was fucking expensive but if

you’re gonna have a hot flush over it, fine!”

Emmy reached for the hemline of the shirt and pulled it up and over

her head, dropping it to the floor beside her and revealing a very nice

black push up bra.

“Wow” Derek gasped and Olivia slapped him. She looked at Emmy in

concern….although sitting there in her bra and little shorts, long legs

slightly parted, full breasts, stunning face she was every man’s lustful

fantasy she was also very thin….noticeably thinner than she had been

7 months ago….she eyed her sharp collarbones….a few bones

leading down to her cleavage that were now slightly visible…..a few

ribs that protruded as she shifted in her seat.

“Put your top back on now young lady!….put it on back to front so we

don’t have to be subjected to such crudeness” Principal Edwards said

in disgust and Emmy rolled her eyes.

“Take it off, put it on….put in on back to front……geez Edwards ever

since you joined the menopause brigade you haven’t been able to

make up your freaking mind….I’m not putting it on back to front,

uncomfortable much?”

Olivia had to fight a chuckle…this new Marlena was very rebellious,

clearly a force to be reckoned with, but she was also very amusing.

How she had missed her little girl….truth be told she was glad to have

her back in any form…she had to know if Marlena had any memory of

her.

“Ms Edwards I’ll take care of this’ she said to principal Edwards and

walked over to Emmy. “Who the hell are you?’ she asked and Olivia’s

heart sank “I’m Olivia…..but you can call me Liv…..”

“Liv….” Emmy said out loud “That’s hot, I like it” Olivia picked up the

singlet “here sweetheart let me help you” she said in a motherly

manner as she picked up the singlet. Emmy placed her arms in the air

and Olivia pulled the singlet down over her body, the right way, and

then taking Emmy’s hair she separated her waves and positioned

them against her front ‘There…now no one would know there was any

slogan on your shirt at all”

Emmy looked down at her singlet, impressed “Very cool, where did

you learn to do that?” Olivia smiled up at Marlena “I used to have a

little girl who was notoriously dreadful at cooking….brilliant at

everything else, but could not cook to save her life, during home

economics classes she was forever getting splattered with one thing

or another but she had long pretty hair just like you and we’d always

cover the stains with it”

Emmy giggled “Really? Wow…I don’t have that problem, I’m actually a

very neat cook, quite creative actually…….”

Olivia felt her heart sink further, she could cook now, she really was a

different person…but she felt reassured just a little when Emmy

looked down at her and said ‘After all you don’t want splatter when

you’re making pot brownies, those are some expensive ingredients ”

“MARLENA!” principal Edwards shouted and Emmy glared at her

‘What? I’m just having a fucking conversation with Liv here, why do

you have to be such a heinous fucking bitch all the time….And its

Emmy…my name is Emmy”

Olivia bit back a smile, pot brownies…so she’s not quite a cook.

“THAT IS ENOUGH!” Principal Edwards bellowed and Olivia took her

seat.

Marlena stood up and moved her hair, showing off the slogan at its full

impact “You know what bitch? You’re right, it is enough….the only

reason Stefano even put me here was because it was the only way I

could have a once in a lifetime chance at being tutored by Doctor

Roberts, one of the best psychiatrists in the history of time, he was

happy teaching English here now that he’s retired and I was happy

benefiting from his tutelage and kicking serious ass in my psychiatry

degree…but I’m a fucking child prodigy, I’ve already finished senior

year and now that old man Roberts finally kicked it last month and is

pushing up daisies there is no point in me being here.

I think we all know I’m here still only because your superior didn’t want

me expelled Edwards, in fact the only place he wanted me was on his

cock, something he made apparent numerous times”

“You would say something like that when the reason you are finally up

for expulsion is because of sexual misconduct with a female

teacher……” Principal Edwards asked incredulously?

Olivia gasped….Marlena…in a sexual relationship with another

woman?…..a teacher?”

Emmy shook her head ‘What makes you so certain there was

anything sexual between us….are you so frigid and cold…so devoid of

warmth and compassion that the idea of two women seeking

comfort…..support, intimacy from one another has to be some kind of

sordid lesbian encounter….but you know what?

I’m glad you’re such a clueless fucking bitch because Gabe was better

than you, better than this place and you know it, you and your

homophobic fucking witch hunt brigade were just waiting to kick her

out…and you kicked her when she was down didn’t you, when you

knew she had just lost her mother, when you came marching in to my

room, to my bed and found her sobbing in my arms…..but don’t worry,

Stefano hooked her up with a wicked new job, Gabrielle James is now

head of PR for the Aremid corporation and she makes more in a

month than you do in a year Edwards…….now does the Aremid

corporation ring a bell?”

Principal Edwards swallowed a nervous lump in her throat “it’s our

sole funder, they provide us with millions of dollars” Emmy nodded

“Uh huh….write Aremid down on a piece of paper and read it

backwards…see what it spells.

Principal Edwards did nothing, but intrigued, her colleague next to her

wrote it down and said in shock “it spells Dimera”

Principal Edwards went pale “That’s right Edwards! DiMera, this whole

place runs on DiMera money, and you know what, I don’t really like

the way you treated my friend Gabe, either does Stefano, he thinks

she’s a good girl…and she is, too good for this shit hole…..and I really

really don’t want to be here…not that here will exist for much longer

now that Stefano officially pulled the plug on the funding an hour

ago…now that I’m officially signing out.

The fact is Edwards you cant stand me because I’m everything you’ve

never been, everything you could never ever been….I’m young, I’m

hot, I’m a fucking genius and have the scores to prove it, I’m loaded , I

get anything I want and right now, what I want is to leave……..it’s

been a pleasure doing business with you members of the panel, if you

weren’t all such uptight, boring, judgemental fucktards with poles

rammed 10 feet up your asses we might have been

friends……..except for you!” Emmy said as she pointed to Olivia

“You are fucking awesome Liv”……..”And you….” Emmy said pointing

at Derek ‘Don’t think I didn’t see you checking out my tits you pathetic

little perve, be sure to file it away under “never gonna happen loser!”

“Oh and I’ll stay till tomorrow morning cause I promised the little 7th

graders I’d come watch their play but after that I’m out! And with that

she stormed out leaving a completely stunned panel in her wake.

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

‘She’s so different Julia, she’s always been fiery, but not like this.

She’s confrontational, aggressive at times, swears like a sailor,

completely rebellious, she played that whole panel like it was a game

for her own amusement”

Olivia thought to herself for a moment ‘And yet she seemed to show

such compassion and empathy when it came to this woman

Gabe…..and keeping her promise to the 7th graders”

“And this was hard for you, because she’s so different” Olivia nodded

“yes…..it was just so incredibly hard…..look its been a hard day and

based on what Marlena……Olivia had to correct herself ‘What Emmy

said, we only have till tomorrow to go in and get her, I have to go to

the station and organise things with John and Abe, I’ll see you later”

Olivia stood up and walked out before Julia could stop her. It wouldn’t

have mattered anyway…Olivia knew now…there was no changing

that.

Julia stood up and ran around the side of her desk, picking up the

phone and hitting number 1 on her speed dial. The second the thick

accented voice said “yes’ she said ‘Stefano it’s me……they’ve found

Marlena”………

Mesmerized Ch 38- pt 2 ‘A Marlena lost, an Emmy found”

Julia knocked on Stefano’s study door ‘Come in” he said and Julia

opened the door “Hi Stefano” she said and Stefano smiled warmly at

her ‘Ah Julia my dear” he said as he stood and greeted her with a kiss

on the cheek ‘Come sit….please’ he said as he gestured to the

comfortable lounge and proceeded to pour himself and Julia a brandy.

He walked over to where she sat and handed her brandy to her “Here

you go my dear”

“Thankyou Stefano” she said gratefully and sipped her drink ‘my

pleasure” he said genuinely and took a seat beside her. He chuckled

as he took in her worried expression.

“So worried Julia…my dear you must calm down…you have done

exactly as I asked of you….what were you supposed to do? Tie Olivia

up and hold her captive? I would never expect that of you, I have other

people who take care of that for me…what I needed from you was

information on any leads the Salem Police Department had on

Marlena’s disappearance, I wanted to know of John’s pain at losing

his beloved Doc….and you gave all that to me”

Julia looked at Stefano gratefully “Not half of what you’ve given me

Stefano, after the bomb explosion I got caught in I was literally a

monster….but you gave me a new face…new skin on my body…a

new identity…put me through a psychiatry degree…introduced me to

my wonderful husband whom I love so much, who also works for you

and understands my loyalty to you ..And the sometimes

unconventional things I do in my work for you…..I just feel like I’ve let

you down”

Stefano smiled at her, nothing could be further from the truth. When

he had found her by chance 12 years ago she was heavily involved in

crime and had become horrifically disfigured when Abe Carver had

fired his gun, the bullet causing a bomb she had set up to explode,

almost killing her. Stefano had found her huddled in a corner one

night, covering her face, shielding herself from the word but vowing in

an almost chant like fashion to make Abe Carver pay…..to see him

miserable…to see the entire Salem P.D made a laughing stock…..

Now here she was, 35, together, in control, beautiful, revelling in the

fatherly grief Abe was feeling for Marlena as much as he revelled in

John’s grief…truly one of his greatest successes, in fact, had his best

assassin not been completely besotted with her the moment he med

her 9 years ago, there may have been a more intimate relationship

between them, but Stefano knew it was more valuable to have Jason

in love and happy and working for him until the end of his days…he

also knew what a valuable commodity Julia was…and should anyone

ever try to harm her…Jason would make them beg for death, for an

end to the agony he would inflict upon them….he absolutely adored

his “Jules”

“Stop….Stop that right now sweetheart’ Stefano said as he put his

arms around Julia “I’m so proud of you…you have made me so very

proud…now I’ve booked you and Jason on one of my planes to go on

a little getaway as a token of my appreciation for all the wonderful

work you two have been doing….I want you to enjoy yourself”

Julia looked at Stefano in surprise “But Stefano…Emmy’s case…..”

“Ah yes of course….my beautiful little queen……..lets just say your

sessions with the idiotic folk of Salem will no longer be necessary

sweetheart, you see, Emmy will be making her grand

reappearance….tomorrow”

Julia grinned “ohhhhhhhhh okay…..its Showtime huh?” she asked and

Stefano grinned ‘it most certainly is…..now come darling, you must go,

a storm is predicted for later tonight and you and Jason still need to

pack” he said as he walked Julia to the door “You have a wonderful

time, I’ll see you in a fortnight”

Julia gave Stefano a hug ‘Thankyou so much for everything Stefano”

she said and Stefano kissed both her cheeks ‘No thankyou

sweetheart…..I’ll see you later”

Stefano closed the door behind her and smiled as he set eyes on a

picture of Marlena ….or “Emmy’ as he had dubbed her. He wanted her

to have a name that was still short for Marlena, but that celebrated

their bond…and since he had known her only as “Em” or just “M”

rather when they first met, when he first fell for her, “Emmy” seemed

to fit.

When he had abducted her from the ball 7 months ago and she had

awoken, she had been completely terrified….but Stefano had planted

new memories in her…new characteristics in her regardless, and now

she was so different….and yet so much the same in some ways….but

Stefano knew the differences were large enough to tear John’s world

apart…Emmy would just be too different from Marlena for him…he

wouldn’t be able to cope.

And it would all happen the very next

day…………………………………………………

………………………………………………………………………………………………

Kristen walked along the halls of Xavier College smiling to herself.

She couldn’t believe how much things had changed. When she had

discovered what Stefano had done, that he had brainwashed Marlena

to deliberately bring her into their family, their lives, she had been

absolutely livid….she had sworn black and blue she would have

nothing to do with this “Emmy” girl….right up until the moment she first

met her. They had instantly clicked and now she felt like she had the

little sister she never had….they all did.

Emmy was so different to Marlena. Emmy went out dancing with

her….hooked her up with the most incredibly hot guys…..went

shopping with her, told her how amazing she looked in everything she

bought….got drunk with her, smoked pot with her.

Kristen didn’t even care about Stefano’s obsession with Marlena

anymore; she just had too much fun having Emmy around. Stefano

had made her swear to never tell Emmy the truth about what John

really meant to her…to tell her how wonderful and solid their marriage

really was and in turn Kristen made Stefano swear he would never tell

Emmy she tried to have her killed.

It’s funny….as determined as she had been to have Marlena killed,

afterwards she kept flashing back to that night at the video store,

before she knew Marlena’s connection to John, when she had been

the very sweet young girl who had gone out of her way to chase after

her to hand back a very expensive bracelet she had unknowingly

lost…..a bracelet so many other girls would have kept, or sold……and

she had actually begun to feel guilty.

But now she had Emmy, and she adored her, and she was

determined not to let John black get his hands on her again, to lose

her….her whole life she felt like she didn’t quite fit anywhere……even

with Stefano…peter seemed to fit in so much better…..losing her

mother….her father……even with Tony….with John…she never

seemed to quite fit. With Emmy, things were okay, everything was

okay…she fit.

When she reached Emmy’s door she chuckled at the sign on it “This is

a No Fucktard Zone” and opened it “Hey Emmy” she said and Emmy’s

face lit up as she put down the clothes she was packing “Hey Krissy”

she said and Kristen walked over to where Emmy stood and gave her

a hug “Thankyou so much for lending me your car honey, mine should

be out of the shop by tomorrow”

Emmy shrugged “No problems babe, anytime, in fact I’ll be out of this

hell hole by tomorrow anyway”

Kristen giggled “So I heard…..and yet you’ve done the honourable

thing and stuck around for the end of the play season”

Emmy sighed and nodded “Well the little 7th graders have their

showcase tomorrow, they’re cool, and they don’t give me any shit

during drama workshop so I promised I’d go….and it’s the final night

of a Midsummer nights dream in less than an hour”

Kristen smiled, the role of Titania, Queen of the Fairies was perfect for

Emmy. She loved fairies and it was so cute when she would run

around in a T shirt and tights with one of her little fairy skirts on, or

wings…she was such a free spirit and so unconventional.

“I figured Queen Titania could go out with a bang…..what do you

think?” Emmy asked as she undid her robe and showed Kristen the

modifications she had made to her Titania costume

Kristen’s jaw dropped “oh my god….you look amazing Em’ she said

as Emmy did a little turn. She was wearing a little mauve corset top

with dark purple ribbons that pushed her glitter covered breasts high

and revealed inches of smooth flesh on her stomach and a floaty

piecey, asymmetrical hemmed fairy mini skirt in mauve and dark

purples. The finishing touch was a pair of dark purple leather thigh

high stiletto boots.

‘Well this is my swan song, I had to make sure I went out as a bang”

Emmy said and Kristen nodded ‘You look so hot…lets put the wig on”

she said as she wound up Emmy’s chocolate coloured hair and

reached for the blonde wig with purple highlights. While Emmy

straightened the wig on her head Kristen put her tiara on top of it and

grinned, thinking ‘God John if only you could see your precious angel

right now”

Even with the wings Kristen was helping her into at that very moment

she still looked like a little gothic BDSM kinky fairy queen than an

angel.

‘It’s a good thing Stefano’s not here tonight Emmy he might come right

there in his seat”

Emmy got the giggles “Krissy stop….and anyway how can you be

comfortable talking like that about your father?” she asked

‘Well technically we’re not blood, that helps, and we’ve always had a

really honest open relationship….like he could acknowledge me not

being a virgin anymore because he knew I lost it to Tony, and as long

as we didn’t do it where he could imagine or know we were doing

it…….just like I can be comfortable with the idea of him getting it on

with you, as long as I don’t know what the two of you get up to in the

act…as long as that element of descriptiveness isn’t there…..

Emmy laughed “Well it’s irrelevant, we’re not like that” Kristen rolled

her eyes ‘oh come on Emmy, I know you’re young sweetie but it’s time

you knew the man wants to fuck you till the end of time, not to mention

the fact that he’s completely in love with you”

Emmy shook her head as she put her eyeliner on ‘it’s not like that

Krissy…..we cuddle and harmlessly flirt occasionally and I adore him,

he’s like my best friend…it’s not that I don’t think there’s sexiness and

charisma there….and so much charm….I do, its just that I would never

want to risk weirding out or ruining the friendship…..”

Kristen pretended to look indignant and Emmy laughed “hey you’re

like my big sister…a different kind of best friend okay!…..but me and

Stefano, as tight as we are, we don’t fuck, I swear…….”

Kristen looked at Emmy in surprise “Not even once…not anything? A

kiss……a feel up……anything that goes beyond harmless flirting?”

Emmy got a naughty little smile on her face “Well there was this one

time….at Christmas…….we were all drunk, you guys had all gone up

to bed and Stefano was going to kiss me goodnight….but he kissed

me….I mean really kissed me….and he had his hand on my

breast……and the way he touched me there…..it just made my skin

tingle…..and I felt really hot, and dizzy all of a sudden”

“Ew ew ew ewwwwwwwww that’s my father you’re talking about

Emmy…god! Too descriptive’ Kristen said as she covered her ears

with her hands and Emmy collapsed into giggles “Then leave me

alone”

Kristen looked at Emmy in shock “So that never happened?” and

Emmy grinned as she pulled a bag of white powder out of her top

draw ‘oh no it did happen…but much awkwardness followed for the

next two days and it hasn’t happened since, thank god…..I missed

him so much during those two days of weirdness”

Kristen had to smile to herself as Emmy took a mirror and poured

some speed on it, racking it up. How perfect this was, and how

shocking it would be for John to discover that Marlena now had with

Stefano virtually the identical “best friends” dynamic that he had with

Marlena once upon a time…the kind where they swear to be best

friends but its only a matter of time before they’re jumping one

another.

Emmy snorted a few lines of speed then handed it to Kristen ‘Thanks

honey’ Kristen said as she snorted the remaining lines of speed.

“So Stefano was saying he wanted me to meet him at some pub

tomorrow night?’ Marlena said as she washed the unpleasant after

taste of the speed away with some vodka, taking a big gulp.”

Kristen nodded ‘it’s called the Brady pub and he wants you to meet

him there about 9:30pm’ she said, remembering Stefano’s instructions

for Marlena’s grand re-entrance into Salem.

Emmy nodded “Okay then….well I better head backstage….I’ll see

you after the show?” she asked and Kristen smiled warmly ‘Absolutely

Em, we’ll meet up with Tony and Bart and the guy I’m seeing for drinks

afterwards…just a casual Bar…I’ll stay here and get you a change of

clothes put together for a few minutes then I’ll be down to the front row

okay sweets?”

Emmy smiled gratefully ‘Okay Krissy thanks” she said as she gave

Kristen a big hug “No problems….good luck sweetie, I love you’ she

said sincerely and Emmy grinned ‘Love you too”

Emmy walked out of her room and Kristen walked over to Emmy’s

chest of drawers and picked out a black Emily the strange T-shirt, her

red skinny leg jeans and walking over to her closet she pulled out her

black converse high top sneakers. “Poor John…..he is not going to

know what hit him tomorrow’ she chuckled to herself.

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John tossed and turned in his sleep. He kept flashing back to that

night of the ball, the last time he’d seen her….kissed her….touched

her….every night he was haunted by the vision of her saying the

words she had said to him that night…..those six little words “I’ll

always come back to you….I’ll always come back to you…..I’ll always

come back to you…….

This time she was on top of him…..kissing him…..touching him, he

could smell her hair….taste her skin…feel the softness of her breasts

against his chest….the sweet wetness of her hot silky depths as she

rubbed against his hardness….hear her moans as he placed his

fingers inside her, fucking her with them……her voice whispering his

name in ecstasy as she dropped little kisses all over his face. He took

her beautiful face between his hands and stared into her magnificent

hazel eyes ‘come back to me’ he pleaded and he saw her smiled that

exquisite smile and whisper ‘I’ll always come back to you”

He flew up in bed with a start, clutching his rabidly beating heart and

gasping for breath. Something was different this time, he could feel it.

It felt almost as if she actually was coming back to him…he couldn’t

explain it…..but that wasn’t the only thing he couldn’t explain……..

What was this feeling he had in the pit of his stomach?…………..Why

was he so afraid?

MESMERIZED CH 39- “Upside Down”

Dr Hobbs sat in the office of his therapist. He had been seeing this

particular therapist all through his wife’s illness….and now his wife

was healthy, vibrant, happy, looking at a long life when just 7 months

earlier she had been staring down the barrel of death. But it had come

at a cost, the cost of Marlena.

“She was so frightened when she came to and realised Stefano had

abducted her……but what was even more horrific was the look of

betrayal when she saw me…and realised I was in on it.

I know as soon as I realised She was the patient Stefano insisted I

work on, I should have knocked him out and taken her from him……

but my wife was in the next room, and her life was literally in my

hands….I just couldn’t let her die……I couldn’t be without her, She’s

my soul mate, the love of my life.

What broke my heart was that when Marlena became resigned to her

fate, as terrified as she was, she all but vindicated me…….she said

she told herself she could never be involved in anything so

horrendous as I was at that moment, but if it was John’s life on the

line, she wasn’t sure she would be able to stick to it.

But she’s brilliant, my god she is the smartest little girl I’ve ever

known. When she found out what John was planning to do to John,

finish cultivating this drug and then use it to wipe out his past once

more, turn him into his mercenary forever, That he was going to wipe

her memory of their love….telling her that his love was all she needed

she was terrifed, and I know she must have felt so helpless because

by that point she knew he had won…she couldn’t escape…..he had

the power.

But he underestimated the power of her mind…..her self protection

reflex. Adrenalin and the instinct to go into self protect mode are

powerful things…but combined with Marlena’s brilliance, with her

almost freakish perception skills, it’s more than a force to be reckoned

with.

She had been upset earlier, when she had first come to, terrified

Stefano was going to try to have her killed again, because of his

involvement in Roman’s attack, and Stefano had shown he was

overcome with guilt and remorse…its funny….the phoenix…the man

that can crush anything is completely soft…brought to his knees by

this girl.

Do you know he looked visibly pained to see her in such a state of

distress? Of course he still had full intentions of carrying off his plot,

but he was trying to mop up her tears, to hold her in his arms,

pleading with her to believe him that he would never let anyone hurt

her, that he was so sorry she was so frightened, that it would all be

over in a few hours and she wouldn’t remember anything

She picked up on this….she saw how much her distrust of him

affected him…How much her distress seemed to gut him……so when

he sent Rolf in to watch the proceedings, because he’d never had time

to install security cameras to monitor it himself, Marlena began

outwitting them all with the only weapon she had, her mind.

Rolf came in and tried to calm her, he had her arm….but she let out a

blood curdling scream for Stefano, calling him, pleading with him to

come back, to help her…..screaming “he’s hurting me, he’s hurting

me”

As she predicted Stefano came running back…. Marlena began to cry

hysterically, saying Rolf was hurting her….that the way he was looking

at her scared her…..and then she began to look ashamed and self

conscious and said “he was touching me here” wrapping her arms

across her breasts….and then she looked at Stefano with these heart

rending eyes and asked ‘Why did you sent him to do that to me?”

Stefano looked at Rolf in fury and of course Rolf who’d never actually

attempted to molest her began to advance towards Marlena, telling

her she was ridiculous and Marlena backed away from him, collapsing

against the wall and bringing her knees up to her chest, rocking back

and forth, seemingly completely traumatised.

Stefano reacted just as Marlena predicted, he almost strangled

Rolf…..told him that Marlena was his, and if he ever dared lay a finger

on her again he would kill him. He gave him a killer knock out punch

before rushing to Marlena, picking her up in his arms, holding her,

comforting her and apologising profusely…..but one of the other

Doctors came in who was working on my wife, saying she was ready.

Stefano had to go….but he was so desperate to prove to her that he

had nothing but love and devotion to her that he left her alone with

me…he told me that he would go look after the love of my life, if I

looked after his.

It was then that she stood up, almost instantly recovering from her

“Molestation”…because of course he had never touched her…and she

demanded I share exactly what the process of this brainwashing

would entail……I explained that the process would turn her into a

person that John wouldn’t even recognise….and she would stay that

way…..she’d already covered most of the drugs in our advanced

psychiatry course…she said if I didn’t remix the compound, she

would…she told me to make it potent enough to show in her levels if

Stefano tested her, which she would, but not potent enough, instead

wearing off after a while.

She said too that after Stefano turned John into his mercenary she

had no way of knowing how she would turn out, because she had

enough knowledge of these drugs to know they caused the most

unpredictable changed and alterations to a personality. She knew

Stefano would be looking for signs of the “old’ Marlena returning, but

he wouldn’t think of searching for John’s personality in her. She had

me program her with John’s likes and characteristics, things like his

favourite pizza….drinking beer and watching sport on the couch,

baseball….even an interest in solving crime….she’s so bright she

figured Stefano would have her working for him in some way and she

could explain an interest in solving crime as skills she’d developed for

him.

She said no matter what kind of person Stefano turned her into, this

would give her and John common ground…..that she had just sworn

hours earlier that she would always come back to him…and that she

knew, wherever she lay in the darkest recesses of her heart, mind and

soul, he would come and find her.

And so I did it…of course I had programmed her with all the memories

Stefano wanted…things like a devotion to the Dimera family…

memories of a strong bond and friendship with him…with the rest of

the family.

You know its funny….he never had me program her to be in love with

him…I found that strange initially…but then I realise…he loves her so

desperately and completely, he needs her to love him back of her own

will.

When she woke up from the process, the changed has taken place

immediately…and not just in her new name of Emmy. She seemed

impulsive, free spirited. Rebellious…yet sweet and affectionate and

quite infectious…she threw her arms around Stefano and asked him

to take her shopping, she said she didn’t want to be demanding but

she didn’t feel comfortable in her clothes, in her own skin while she

was wearing them for some reason

Even though with the memories id implanted in her about her being

one of the “Dimera” clan, she must have known she had a silver

spoon in her pretty mouth, but she didn’t come across like that at all,

she was rally down to earth

He told her she had been in a sever car accident and that’s why she

might feel a little out of things….that’s why her memory might be a

little fuzzy….the look on his face as he held her. He was so happy.

That afternoon, I was out in the garden picking some flowers for my

beautiful wife, so overjoyed that her operation had been a complete

success and I saw her. She was a brunette now….and wore much

edgier clothes…it had some of that punk and skater element my

students talk of…and she was a little bit of a tomboy too….but she

looked so happy. She was chastising him for spoiling her so much,

and if she was happy, he was ecstatic…He was carrying a dozen

shopping bags and telling her he wanted to take her out for dinner…

and she stopped just in front of the house and put her arms around

him, hugging him tightly. She told him he was her best friend….and

too see how overjoyed he looked, to see how comfortable she was

with him, it almost exonerated the guilt I felt.

Until I brought Julie home, and came across John Black in Salem

place one day. Saw how it had torn his entire world apart……………..

His therapist nodded empathetically after listening to Richards’s story

‘So what happens now Richard?”

Richard sighed “Now Marlena is about to be presented to Salem

again…but this time, as ‘Emmy’ and she’s going to turn it upside

down”

………………………………………………………………………………………………

John sat in awe, listening to Olivia’s story of coming cross Marlena.

She sounded so different….and sexual misconduct with a female

teacher? What could Stefano possibly have to gain by brainwashing

her sexual orientation out of her? And then he realised, of course!

Hurting him!

Olivia looked at him sympathetically ‘Sweetie if it helps, it sounded

there was more to this Gabe and Emmy saga than meets the eye”

John shook his head “it’s not that…well it is…its just that, I was so

scared I would never see her again, and you say she’s planning on

being here in less than an hour?’ he asked in shock and Olivia

nodded.

“I called Xavier College to see how the situation of her leaving was

rectified; they said she would be gone by about 7:30 tonight because

she was meeting her family at some Brady Pub. She told one of the

clerical staff.”

John shook his head in disbelief “God he’s a sick bastard, he’s

deliberately planning on rubbing it in all of our faces. I can’t believe

he’s turned her into a different person.”

Olivia reached for his hand “She’s in there somewhere

honey…somewhere inside Emmy” and John looked at her hopelessly

“maybe…..but this Emmy girl doesn’t sound anything like my

Marlena…I mean really Olivia, t shirts that say ‘Fuck off I’m with the

band’ lesbian flings, holding entire college boards to ransom?”

Olivia couldn’t fight a chuckle ‘Actually, as twisted as this sounds,

she’s actually rather smashing, you’ll see what I mean”

John looked at her miserably “But she’s not my doc…..not my angel”

Olivia sighed ‘oh honey, I know…but you’re going to have to find a

way to get her back. Stefano’s obviously bringing her here to set some

kind of cat and mouse game in motion….you’re going to have to play

the game”

John looked at Olivia with every ounce of conviction he had in his

being ‘Oh I’ll play Liv……..I’ll play, and I’ll win…………

Because she’s mine…………